Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Season 2 Chapter 1

Uzumaki Minashi felt the exhaustion from her mission settling into her bones. Her team had escorted the Daimyo back to the Capital for the past week. Now, she had kept herself and team in check during the entire trip, but that didn’t mean dealing with the man’s nephew had been anymore pleasant. Especially since she’d been the only Female on the team. Ryouta had to hold Kenji back many times from punching the snot nosed man in the face. Kakashi had been more petty about getting back at the sleazy twenty something old man, despite the biting he suffered from Pakkun later for such humiliating acts. The pug complained many times that he was a ninken, not a untrained house pet.

So, Squad Ro had booked it back to Konoha, all while getting some decent training in along the way. It was teams like theirs that were most demanded while others finished up the rebuilding of Konoha.

This wasn’t to include that Kenji wanted to go squish not only Sasuke’s little cheeks, but little Naoki’s as well. Minashi couldn’t really deny that desire either. Naruto was an active six months old and was already teething. Much to Kushina’s despair when she learned that the hard way.

The shriek about her son trying to bite off her nipple had been something that had echoed across the Senju-Uzumaki Compound in a pained alert two weeks ago.

Minashi had tried really hard to not laugh in her nee-san’s face, but not only had Minashi, but Tsunade, Mariko, and Sukitama had all warned her about breastfeeding Uzumaki babies after five months old. It was practically genetic that Uzumaki baby teeth came in between five and six months and no Uzumaki in their long history had ever breastfeed after the first teeth came in.

Minashi had heard it from Tsunade in her first life, and Miku-oba later. So when Hinata had birthed Boruto; She’d passed on the rumor. Being the smart woman she was, Hinata took the Uzumaki warning seriously.

Kushina…was stubborn and determined to lengthen her private bonding time with her baby boy. Until that first Chomp. Mildly offended and betrayed, Kushina handed Naruto over to Minato to feed from the pumped supply of milk as she’d left to pout in Mariko’s arms.

The Blonde Jounin Team Captain was pulled from her wandering thoughts when the recently refinished gates came into view. Relief filled not only the Blonde uzumaki, but she could sense it from her three other teammates. They were finally home.

Shooting a wave to the Chuunin gate guards, the Four Jounins headed for the Hokage tower to deliver their reports.

A stop at Asuka’s desk informed the team that the Hokage wasn’t in an important meeting so they entered.

Minashi beamed when she found aunt Mariko standing proudly in her doctor’s coat and discussing the hospital budget with Sakumo. She ignored the scent she could smell lingering around Sakumo, no doubt Kakashi was doing the same.

It had been something of normal after Zetsu’s attack. Mariko had stepped up to help the Hospital and Tsunade hadn’t hesitated to put her in charge once she’d proven to be very skilled in the medicinal arts. Her sensitive sensory skills had only solidified her position as the Department head of the Rodalogy (Chakra Science) Department. A department that had been training both Hyuugas and Uchihas to detect, find, and research anomalies of a person’s chakra, including birth defects. An area of study Tsunade hadn’t been able to lend her own expertise in as she had the Surgical and iryojutsu departments to head along with the Hospital itself.

With Shizune, Biwako, and Mariko at her sides, Konoha’s medical programs had never been stronger with Tsunade heading them with her Assistants.

“Mari-oba!” Minashi beamed and approached the older woman who smiled and took the hug with grace and poise reminiscent of their technical statuses as Uzumaki Princesses.

“Mina-chan.” The woman hummed content with the feel of familia chakra against her senses. “You’re finally home. Kushina-chan will be ecstatic.”

Minashi beamed and then turned to the smiling Hatake Hokage, even if it took her clearing her throat to pull the man’s gaze off the Redhead. Sakumo ignored her knowing smirk and ordered for their verbal reports.

The Blonde Uzumaki couldn’t help but let her mind wander even as she reported.

Nagisa sat on the Hokage’s couch as Mariko sat across from her. Sakumo sat quietly at his desk, the privacy seal activated, but he’d be staying out of this conversation.

“Uzumaki Michi only had three sons.” Mariko said firmly, Ruby eyes narrowed on the blue eyed Uzumaki across from her. Now, Mariko may still not be comfortable in the company of strangers, but she’d come to trust the Hokage’s judgment and he’d sworn on his Honor and Hat that this Kitsune turned Nagisa woman was good.

Mariko couldn’t argue otherwise, but didn’t believe him either. She couldn’t feel the woman’s chakra. She didn’t believe the Woman’s story. Kushina may have been isolated from most of the family due to her duty and training as the next container, but it meant that the rest of them did their best to protect her. Mariko was not a fighter, but she’d fight if this woman posed a threat to what was left of her family.

“What proof do you need?” Nagisa asked in return.

“I want to see your chakra.” Mariko noted the eye twitch of the calm woman across from her.

To her surprise the woman’s eyes closed as she sighed. “I will, but you must swear to never speak of what you find. My position and duties will always be to protect Konoha, as do my secrets.”

Mariko raised a sleek red brow and eyed the Hokage who’s chakra had twitched a bit. But all she saw was Coal eyes watching them beneath Long silver Lashes, amusement twinkling in those dark depths- and Mariko whipped her gaze back to Nagisa when chakra began to roll off her.

Ruby eyes narrowed as she read deeper into that…Uzumaki chakra. Familiar Chakra. Identical Chakra. But…no one had identical Chakra— Mariko Choked when she realized that something key was missing from the person before her.

“What are you?” Mariko whispered slightly wondrous yet horrified at the prospects.

Pink lips twitched as Cerulean eyes lit with mirth.

“Sakumo?” Nagisa called.

The Hokage grunted and placed his hand on a seal. A flare of chakra later and Mariko’s cousin Minashi appeared in a shunshin before the barrier was up once more.

Mariko looked between the blonde teen and the Redhead across from her. Identical Chakra except that there was a thin thread of chakra connecting Nagisa to Minashi by their Eighth Chakra Gate. The gate of Life.

“What?” The confused Uzumaki whispered.

“Nagisa is my alter ego.” Minashi answered. “She is a grown up version of myself so that I can act on my goals to protect that which has yet to come.”

Mariko’s mind whirled as forbidden sealing lessons popped up in her head. A part of fuuinjutsu no uzumaki had ever been allowed to venture into because the last time someone had attempted to change fate, they’d died a gruesome death.

“Impossible.” Mariko whispered.

Minashi’s and Nagisa’s lips twitched in twin humor.

“Not when you have the backing of many Seal Masters and the Kyuubi no kitsune.” Minashi answered.

Mariko made some sort of noise, but didn’t have the mental capacity to figure out what. Her mind was still stuck on how her baby cousin had defied the impossible.

“I knew your daughter Karin.” Minashi interrupted the elder Uzumaki’s thoughts. Mariko’s head whipped to the Blonde. “We didn’t grow up together and she didn’t have any better of a life than I did. She sought sanctuary with a mad scientist of a missing nin after your death. She was used and abused and only had a piece of freedom when she traveled the nations with one of my teammates. Before I jumped back, her only request to me was to save you. I kept that promise. Here in Konoha you and Karin can live, flourish, and love like you haven’t since Uzushio fell. Konoha will never be Uzu, but it can still be a home.”

“Thus, we need your cooperation for my position as Kenta’s baby sister with my twin brother Namiyo. Of the Uzumaki that survived you are the only one currently that knows our backstory is false.” Nagisa added calmly.

“I may not have seen Uzu fall, But I saw the Elemental Nations as a whole do so.” Minashi said heart lurching with pain.

“In order to prevent such things from befalling once more, I need this alias.” Nagisa finished for her original, Blue eyes latched onto Ruby.

Mariko looked between the original and some sort of Clone, and felt moved . She could sense it in their chakra. The scars of pain old and new that they had to suffer to get where they were today. Minashi had sacrificed everyone she knew to change the tides of fate. 

Mariko’s face eased into a smile of amusement, fondness, and pride.

“Who other than the Uzumaki Princess Heir to challenge the Eddies of Fate?” Mariko stood up and took Minashi’s and Nagisa’s hands. Because Nagisa was just as real as Minashi was, she did wonder if Minashi knew that, but by the knowing glint in their gazes, the Uzumaki’s did. “Your secret is safe with me.” 

Mariko cupped Minashi’s cheek with a hand. “I’m proud to have such a brave niece.” She looked up to the hair taller Redhead. “I’m proud to call you cousin or imouto.”

Nagisa smirked. “My age has been questioned many times. Mentally i’m in my thirties.”

Mariko nodded. “We can be hours apart then. Continuously fighting on who was older whenever you and Namiyo weren’t fighting over it.”

Nagisa burst into cackles and pulled Mariko into a hug. The Uzumaki went into it happily as she pulled Minashi in as well. She may not tolerate touch from others yet, but she’d never reject hugs from her family. Even her time traveling ones.

“So, who else is in the know and who isn’t?” Mariko asked and spent the next hour bonding with her family and trying to not stare too long when Sakumo joined in to laugh with them. The man was entirely too handsome for her sanity.

“Well Done Team Ro. Two days off, I don’t have any requested missions for your team specifically, so if that doesn’t change you may choose your next mission at the mission desk.”

“Sweet.” Kenji grinned.

Sakumo huffed amused at all four teens brightened faces. “Dismissed.”

Minashi snagged another hug from Mariko before getting one from Sakumo. She pointedly looked at Kakashi over her shoulder and the boy huffed but took her place to hug his own father.

“Tadaima.”

“Okaerinasai.” Sakumo hummed into Kakashi’s hair, both relaxing as they secretly took in the scent of pack. “I’ll do my best to get home for dinner the next two days. So leave some time for your old man.”

Kakashi hummed secretly pleased and let his dad go. Minashi beamed, grabbed kakashi’s arm and yanked him out to meet Ryouta and Kenji.

“Let’s go!” She cackled.

After agreeing to meet up in a couple of hours to hang out, Team Ro split for their respective homes.

Minashi appeared in a shunshin before the Senju-Uzumaki gates. Relief filled her mind and body once more at the feel of only her family behind the barriers. It hadn’t taken long once Tazuna and his crew had been contracted, for Konoha to be rebuilt. He commanded his people, Konoha’s civilians, and even the shinobi that were put under his charge, and got Konoha’s buildings up and rebuilt in non-mokuton record time. The potential reward of a trading and protective treaty with Konoha had only encouraged the small island to accept the job.

Minashi had also heard Tazuna and Sakumo had agreed to have a bridge built between the mainland and the small island, making trading easier. With this treaty, a patrol bunker would be built in Wave so they would have a protective squad of shinobi on hand at any time.

The Blonde could only pray that this ripple would protect Inari’s step father.

Heading for home, the younger Uzumaki wasn’t surprised to find Sukitama-oba visiting again. Instead of going in through the main door and being glomped by her nieces and nephews (despite the actual blood distance. She’d learned that age defined the distance for Uzumakis, not blood.) Minashi took the walls and roof to her room. Stripping of her dirty and days old uniform -kami forbid they wore comfortable shinobi clothes around the Daimyo- the blonde uzumaki tossed her supply scrolls on her bed before hopping into the shower attached to her own room. 

Once clean and dressed in a set of her training clothes, she grabbed her brush and hair ties. A silent footed trip down the stairs and towards the sounds of her family, Minashi prepared to sneak up on her baby cousins.

The blonde had barely taken a step into the room when a head of white hair popped up over the couch and red eyes just stared at her.

The teen resisted the urge to pout when a soft blonde head of hair soon joined with curious honey brown eyes.

“Mina-nee!” Wakana cheered and launched over the couch. Minashi grinned and caught her baby cousin while shooting Tachirama the stink eye. The smug little brat just smirked, making Minashi’s eye twitch. Oh, she’d get the bra back. It was her pride as a sensor to get her fellow passive sensor to not detect her.

“Mina dear, please don’t pick fights with your younger cousins.” Sukitama called from the kotatsu where she was practicing her calligraphy. Indigo eyes glanced up briefly. “It is undignified for a Princess to stick out her tongue so childishly.

Minashi’s tongue snapped in from where she’d stuck it out at the Senju brat that just snickered at her scolding.

“Hai~ Oba-sama.” She called reluctantly even as Wakana stayed attached to her like a koala. Heading to said elder, she whipped her hand out and flicked Tachirama’s forehead. He yelped as he was flung back with a now sore mark on his head. Sukitama ignored the childish complaints from her grandson and instead tilted her head to accept the kiss to her cheek from Minashi.

“Welcome home dear. Thank you for showering before joining us. I’m sure you were quite ripe knowing your team’s history.”

Minashi and Wakana both snorted at the Elder.

“Hai~Hai~” She chuckled “Where’s my sister?”

“Training. She's determined to get back in the field now that Naruto is old enough.”

“So Mikoto went through?” She asked setting Wakana down despite the girl’s protesting whine.

“Yes. The Uchiha girl is more than happy to watch Naruto and even Naoki. With Tachirama and Wakana joining pre-school in a week, I can manage Karin while Mariko is on shift, and Mikoto will have Naruto and Naoki.”

The Blonde teen let out a huff of amusement. “Maybe Mikoto-nee should just open up her own daycare. She loves babies enough to shower them all with love.”

When Sukitama-oba didn’t say anything, Minashi glanced up and saw the elder smirking.

“What?”

“Kushi-chan said the same thing, but to Mikoto’s face.”

Minashi stared before blinking once as her brain processed how Mikoto would react to that. “She is…isn’t she?”

“Yes, with the help of the Matriarchs of Konoha a rotating duty for Clan Heir Daycare has been set up. Hanako is having a ball setting it up with the retired mothers. Currently Mikoto, Hitomi, and Yoshino have a majority of the Heirs together at the Uchiha compound. It is to my knowledge that there is also a new current D-rank going around for babysitting.”

“Oh, the genin must love that.” Minashi snickered.

Sukitama just smirked into her teacup.

“So Naruto and Naoki aren’t home?”

“Afraid not dear. Karin is down for her nap though if you would like to sneak a kiss from her.”

“I will.”

Leaving Wakana with a promise to return, she snuck to the nursery and sure enough, in the daybed across from Naruto’s crib was Karin. Slipping over she gently kissed chubby cheeks of her niece and got a hum from the two year old.

Pulling out the stuffed kitten she’d gotten from the capital, Minashi left the gift for the toddler, and headed to give gifts to Wakana and Tachirama who tried to hide his excitement. It took a hug and apology kiss though for the brat to earn Minashi’s forgiveness. The smile she got from him when gifted his own new Fuuin brushes, was worth it. Wakana squealed happily with her new kanzashi that acted as secret senbon holders too.

Slipping outside to the Uzumaki training ground, the teen wanted patiently for Kushina to finish up her set of katas before stepping in when the older started another set.

Kushina smirked, but continued through as they matched kata for kata. Ten minutes later, the sisters finished together and Minashi happily accepted the hug from her nee-san.

“Welcome Home!”

“Thanks. We haven’t been back for long, but I was making my rounds. Oba-san said Naruto and Naoki are with Mikoto?”

“Yep.” Kushina beamed. “The Daycare Rotation started a few days ago. I believe the Nara are the next week’s hosts with Yoshino, Aburame Yachi, and Yamanaka Umeki.”

The blonde chuckled amazed. “It’s really cool what you all have gotten done and can create with such ease.”

“Don’t exclude yourself too much. There are already votes that you and Nagisa-nee-sama should be added on with the others clan kids of your generation.”

Minashi paled. “Please no. I’m too young to be dealing with socialite society.”

Kushina snickered. “Oh it’s not so bad. Anyways, how long are ya home for?” She asked while they headed for the pathway back towards the house. Kushina having finished her training for the day.

“Hm, next two days off, and barring any requests for my team, we might finally get to pick our own mission.”

“Oh hoh? I bet Kakashi-kun is ready for that.”

Minashi huffed. “Honestly we all are. Just because Kakashi and I have famous family doesn’t mean we want to deal with all of the political wheeling and dealing that comes with it.”

“Such is the life of the hokage’s son, and the sister of the Yellow Flash.” Kushina teased.

“And the sister of the Red habanero.” minashi added and Kushina huffed.

“Please, Kumo is the only one that really fears me. Minato is the internationally known one.”

“Riiiight.” Minashi deadpanned knowing that was total bullshit, but choosing the smart path to not point it out.

Kushina eyed her through narrow slits, but let the sarcastic tone go as they passed inside to tell Sukitama-oba where they were going.

With an absent wave, a pout from wakana and tongue out from Tachirama, the two sisters left to grab the babies.

Taking the roofs, it wasn’t long before they were across the repaired village. There were still parts that needed aesthetics done, but the village was looking much better than before. Very few scars were left from Zetsu’s attack. And while the public knew it as the kyuubi attack, only much higher ups knew that it wasn’t just the fox. 

It was also widely gossiped at how once the collar had been removed the kyuubi hadn’t continued attacking, but instead limped away. Someone had controlled a bijuu. Shinobi and civilians alike whispered Uchiha madara, but the strong bond between the clans and the Uchiha kept any nasty rumors from going far. 

Thus, without someone feeding the flames to such rumors, the spark was already dying.

Landing at the open gates of the Uchiha compound, the guard on shift waved with a small friendly and familiar smile as the two Uzumaki’s headed for the Main family house. (seeing so many Uchiha relax over the years was something that lifted the worry from Minashi’s heart.)

A short knock announcing their arrival, and the two uzumakis let themselves in, hearing an echoed greeting from further in the house.

Barefoot, Minashi walked into the family room and pouted at Kenji who already had Naoki in arm. On the couch, with a nine month old Sasuke was Little Itachi.

Playing in the middle of the floor were five familiar babies. Shino, Choji, Kiba, Ino, and Naruto. Asleep in Yoshino’s arms as she read in a rocking chair was little shikamaru.

Hitomi Hyuuga walked in with four month old Hinata strapped to her back as Mikoto walked in carrying a tray of bottles and baby bowls.

“Kushi! Mina-chan!” Mikoto greeted, smiling. “Welcome home Mina!”

“Hi Miko-nee.” Minashi smiled and accepted the hug after Mikoto had set down the try on the table. Yoshino was already up helping get the three eldest toddlers strapped into seats for lunch. Itachi reluctantly put sasuke into one of the seats and started helping him with his own mash.

“You two are here for Naruto then?”

“Only me.” Kushina smiled. “I’m all finished training. Mina came to get some cuddles in.”

Which Minashi took advantage of by snagging the orange labeled bottle and her nephew and plopped beside Kenji. He accepted the bottle she’d tossed early and fed the baby senju in his arms.

“You sure took your time getting here.” The Uchiha teen teased.

“Excuse me if I didn't realize what the MK would set up while we were gone.” She huffed back, elbowing him gently.

Kenji snorted, but kept with his task to feed Sensei's youngest. “I’m just surprised this wasn’t something done earlier.” He murmured as they watched Kushina help Yoshino feed the older babies while gossiping with Mikoto and Hitomi.

“The clans weren’t as connected until recent years. Sakumo has really put in the effort for clan cohesion and this is one of the results. Otherwise the clans just raised their heirs behind the walls, or the mothers were forced to retire to take care of them. Now they have a choice to stay or not.”

“Very true. Even Mikoto-oba is rethinking retirement.” He smiled at her. “Dad did say that she wants to try for one more baby though. Said something about there not being enough kunoichi to raise up.”

The Blonde snorted, making Naruto giggle around his bottle, pudgy hands swinging distractedly for her hair.

“True.” Her eyes slid to little Itachi who looked entranced as he made sure Sasuke ate everything. “Your baby cousin is going to spoil Sasuke, if he gets a baby sister…I fear for anyone that dare hurt either of them. He just gives off this air of overprotective sibling already.”

Kenji huffed, amused. “True. So we kidnapping the squirts?”

“As much as I love my nephew and baby cousin, I really want to spend the next couple days just catching up with friends. Ever since I recovered, we’ve been on mission after mission. Konoha is the same, but it feels like I need to walk it to see if things have changed.”

“Understandable. I feel the same. It’s like I found an old favorite t-shirt and I'm not sure if it still fits.”

The blonde eyed her Uchiha friend with a raised brow. “I guess that’s a good description of it. Like we have our arms in and so far it feels like we remember, but-”

“The rest of it still needs to be put on. Yeah.” Kenji smiled at her pleased.

Airy sucking startled the teens and Minashi looked down to see Naruto pouting at the empty bottle. Snorting she lifted the baby blonde to her shoulder and rose. Patting his back until a loud burp left the tiny Uzumaki followed by giggling. Kenji copied moments later with the baby senju who was much more reserved.

Holding and playing with her nephew, cousin, and the future rookies for the next hour settled Minashi’s soul more than anything in the world. The only thing that came close was napping between Minato and Kushina with their scents wrapped around her and reminding her that she was home.  

Leaving Kushina at the gates as she took Naruto home for mommy and baby time, Minashi took to the roofs with Kenji.

Halfway to the main district, Kakashi met them mid air. Ryouta joined a few minutes later as they landed on the main street.

“Ya know, I’m not sure if I know what a day off even means anymore, especially after all the practical back to back missions we’ve been on.” Kenji stated as they walked and eyed the reconstructed buildings.

“Hm, agreed. But at least we are teamed up together instead of with those we’d rather bury.” Ryouta sniffed. “Those months before the attack when we were separate were….trying.” He said carefully.

Kakashi snorted. “You mean annoying. At least you three got to leave the village. My solo was in-village.”

“Well, it just means we’ll have to remember. We can always hunt down some of our friends that are off and see what they are up to?” Minashi offered, walking backwards as she faced her three best friends.

Kenji’s grin was excited. Kakashi looked mildly interested. Ryouta’s lips twitched.

“It would be nice to see Koto and Suzume again. Last I heard, Suzume was still under her cousin Torune’s tracking team. Koto apparently earned her Jounin promotion recently.”

“I heard Ibiki’s been apprenticing under Yamanaka Inojiro-dono in T&I.” Kakashi hummed.

“That…doesn’t surprise me.” Ryouta rolled his pale eyes.

“Did you guys notice that Kotetsu and Izumo were at the gate when we checked in?” Minashi smirked. “Not just Isao and Hiroki?”

The three Jounin stopped and stared at their smirking blonde.

“The new generation of eternal Chuunins have begun.” a new voice chuckled and Minashi turned to spotted Genma walking up with Raido at his side.

“There’s already bets going on on how long our friends will last.” Raido smirked.

“Bets you two started?” Ryouta raised a brow at the Tokubetsu Jounins.

Genma just smirked and switched his senbon from one side to another. “Plausible deniability.”

Kenji snorted. “What are you two up to?”

Genma shrugged. Raido sighed. “Day off.”

“Same.” the Uchiha smirked. “Wanna hang?”

“Sure.”

“Food.” Minashi announced suddenly. “I’m starving.”

“Sounds good.” The group agreed and started walking as they debated on which rebuilt or new restaurant to choose from.

“Yooo!” 

The group paused at the attention grabbing shout and even the other mixed traffic paused to stare at the brightly grinning Yamanaka standing beside a half asleep Nara Kunoichi.

“Mina-chan!!!” Inomi hollar again.

“Inomi!” Minashi cheered and leapt with a bit of chakra to gently tackle her fellow blonde.

Inomi cackled as she caught her friend and swung her around to stop her momentum. Shikari stole her favorite cuddle partner into a hug and practically fell asleep in her warm arms.

“I’ve missed your warmth blanket-chan.” The Nara sighed teasingly. Minashi snorted even as the guys joined them.

“Right?” Inomi grinned. “We’ve all been so busy! I’m surprised to see Team Ro out of masks let alone in Konoha for more than a passing wave.” The yamanaka wagged a finger at them like they were naughty kids. “How am I supposed to fill you all in on the local gossip if you’re never home?”

“By just gathering more and spilling it all at once.” Genma grinned.

Inomi shot him a sly look, sleek brow raising. “Like all the gossip I've got on you? Gen~ma~ Kun? ” The Shiranui paused and just stared at the smug Blonde.

“You ain’t got shit on me.”

“Tea Country last year. The Client’s youngest daugh-” Genma paled so fast and slapped a hand on Inomi’s mouth so fast that Minashi let out an impressed whistle.

“Genma.” Ryouta scolded frowning. “Fraternizing with fellow shinobi on missions, let alone the client’s family, is prohibited.”

Minashi snorted and heard Raido echo it with Shikari’s own in her ear as the Nara had moved to be a limp backpack to her shorter friend.

“Did you get caught?” Kenji asked curiously.

Genma sighed even as he glared at the grinning Inomi.

“No. I’m a shinobi. The client never found out. So How did you ?”

Inomi pressed a finger to her lips, eyes twinkling at her fellow Tokubetsu Jounin. “Hi~mi~tsu~”

“Gai.” Kakashi announced bluntly. All eyes whipped to their masked friend who was picking at his ear. “The idiot wouldn’t shut up about how un-youthful Genma had been. I had to win a challenge against him to keep his mouth shut before it spread and ruined Konoha’s reputation.”

Genma grabbed the Hatake’s hand with fake tears falling down his face. “Kakashi~~~” He exclaimed. “You DO understand the bro code! I’m so proud-urk” Genma folded over holding his stomach from where the younger nin had punched him.

“Keep your filthy hands off me. I do not know when the last time you washed them was and I can smell who you were last with Shiranui.” Kakashi bit out tightly even as he was glad he’d started wearing gloves around his friends. Hormones. He shivered disgusted at how all his friends were starting to mix scents as they explored . Thank Kami his own team was much better behaved,

Genma’s cheeks flamed as their friends snickered.

Minashi tilted her head curiously and leaned forward to sniff Genma who jerked away blush rising higher. What no one noticed was Raido’s own ears reddening.

Minashi just slowly looked up at her older friend. “Ya know…I think I called this when we were just kids.”

Genma choked, Raido face palmed.

“I do hope he understands what sort of handful you are.” Minashi smirked and Genma’s face just stayed red.

“Wait…He!?” Inomi grabbed Minashi grinning madly and turned to the blushing Genma who looked ready to rabbit away. The Yamanaka grabbed him before he could, grin manic by now. “Ho ho ho? You think you can get away from me that easily, Shiranui? Nu-uh. You will spill.” The yamanaka proceeded to drag Genma into the Yakiniku Q they’d been standing outside.

The rest of them just stared before following. Minashi slowed her pace to match the reluctant Raido’s. She patted his shoulder in commiseration.

“If I didn’t hint at it, Kakashi would have.” She hummed to him softly. Raido huffed with a small shrug.

“We’ve only been dating for a few months. Seeing if we can work as more than just best friends.” The brunette whispered back even as his eyes followed the whining teen into the booth their group was assigned, only to find that Koto and Suzume were already there. Inomi explained they’d been meeting for lunch before Suzume’s kikaichu had alerted them to their arrival.

Minashi touched his arm to gain his attention before they split. Dark eyes met her light ones.

“Congrats all the same. You two smell happy.”

Raido’s cheeks dusted pink even as his gaze slid to his sulking boyfriend. “We are. I know he’s got a bit of a rep, but it’s all for show and practicing mission skills. It’s kinda fun to work together and know that I'm the one he comes home to.”

Minashi’s smile was soft. “Sounds lovely. Now, you know this is gonna cost ya to keep my silence.” She grinned wickedly. Raido’s shoulders slumped, he fell right into that one.

“Damn.” he hissed but took the deal of dealing with the Daimyo’s nephew the next time he came to the village instead of her.

Pushing him to a seat to save his boyfriend, minashi took the seat Kenji had saved for her between him and Kakashi.

Thankfully Shikari had experience in wrangling her best friend and soon they were gossiping about their worst clients over the past half a year. The guys vacated to one end of the table when Minashi grinned and brought up how she’d seen little Naruto and Naoki before lunch. Ino had squealed and brought out pictures of little Ino that she’d been able to sneak away.

Shikari slowly glanced at the guys that had fully devolved into jutsu creation at Kakashi and Kenji’s debate, before giving Inomi a thumbs up.

The Yamanaka leaned close, prompting the other four girls to lean forward.

“So, have you and the wolf started dating yet?” Inomi whispered eagerly.

Minashi blinked before sighing. “No. Why do you think we would? We’re practically siblings.” Which didn’t that hurt Minashi’s heart. Shortly after she’d recovered Kakashi had stopped by the Uzumaki residence to remind her that she was still part of the Hatake pack and was allowed to stay in her room there too. He’d reluctantly admitted to her then that the family didn’t feel complete without her scent mixed in the pack. Her heart had soared before Kakashi had said the damning words. ‘ I like having my sister close enough to keep an eye on her reckless self.’

“Well, he gets protective and jealous like a boyfriend would.” Inomi muttered.

“Or like a littermate would.” Koto grunted softly in sympathy. The girl friends winced at that realization. Minashi shrugged them off.

“I’m probably doomed to be alone anyways. With Hokage-sama as a practical father to me, and Minato-nii as an overprotective brother, no one will dare risk their wrath to date me.”

“She’s got a point.” Suzume hummed.

“Well, speaking of Kids of Kages, did you know Asuma has a crush on Kurenai?” Inomi changed the subject.

“Scented it a mile away.” Koto grinned sharply.

“I heard that the Daimyo is looking at having Asuma join the twelve guardian ninja.” Minashi provided, smirking. “Apparently acting as his guard and guide in Konoha’s walls, impressed the Daimyo.”

The other girls’ jaws dropped. “Really?” They whispered frantically before talking all at once about such an honor and if he would take it and….Minashi felt a fond smile light up her face. She needed to go out with her Kunoichi friends more often. She’d missed them.

They were just ordering another round of drinks and desserts when the doors opened and familiar signatures neared.

“Kakashi!” Rin waved as she jogged to their table. “Hey Minashi-san, Kenji-san, Ryouta-kun.” The Chuunin medic blushed at the former Jounin and latter Jounin.

“Rin-san.” The guys greeted and Minashi set a wave as she sucked down her mango milkshake before her eyes narrowed on the figure rolling up behind the teen.

Minato’s sheepish if apologetic face landed on his imoutos.

“Noooo~” Minashi whined. “We got two days off!”

“Hm, Yes, half of your team does. I’m here to hand Rin off to Kakashi who’s been put as second in charge of Team seven that Ryouta-san will also be joining temporarily until our return.”

Kenji perked up as Minashi’s eyes narrowed. Minato rolled his eyes at his suspicious sister.

“Relax. They are staying within Konoha ally lands.”

“Who else is on the temp team?”

“Obito will be joining. He’s completed his training and Nagisa will be leading as Captain.”

“Where are we going?”

Minato huffed at his once short term hatake student. “Wave. Hokage-sama assigned you all as the first squad to lead the patrol bunker there. Since you and Ryouta have experience doing such during the war, we figured it would be good experience for Rin and Obito too.”

“And us?” Kenji asked ignoring Kakashi’s grumbling and sulking. The Hatake despised Bunker duty. 

“You’ll be joining me and a few others on a mission requested from Kazekage-sama.” Minato glanced at his pouting imouto. “Reports are that there might be a lost Uzumaki there as well.”

Minashi perked up. All of the Uzumakis were interested in finding any other survivors after Mariko had been successfully found and rescued.

“When?” The teen blonde asked sharply.

“Debriefing in twenty. Team seven’s debrief in an hour.” Minato had barely finished before Minashi was dropping her share of the bill off and disappearing in a shunshin.

She was dressed and packed for a Suna mission within ten minutes. She spent another five cuddling Naruto and promising to spoil him when she got back before making chain shunshins to the Hokage tower.

‘ I really need to rework the Hiraishin again soon.’ she muttered to herself and her napping companion. A snore was Kurama’s retort. 

On time, Minashi stood relaxed as Kenji appeared a moment later. She felt the small flare of chakra before Minato too arrived. Walking up the hall were two shinobi she wasn’t quite expecting.

“Chouza-sama? Shibi-sama?” Minashi greeted with a curious lit in her tone.

The Auburn Akimichi grinned and Shibi gave a small bow.

“Uzumaki-chan.” Chouza greeted grinning wide.

“Hokage-sama’s ready.” Minato called to their group.

A moment later they were before the Hokage’s desk as he handed over the Mission scroll to Minato.

“Rasa has requested Konoha’s assistance. Not only has two Suna squads gone missing, but one of the scouting teams reported that an unaccounted for puppeteer is suspected to be running loose in the western lands of Kaze no Kunai. Due to Kaze’s mostly uninhabitable land, everyone knows that the Daimyo only has control over certain parts of the country. Thus, the old city of Roran is one of the few that run without the Daimyo’s interference.”

Minashi felt her eyes widen as Sakumo held up a picture of a Young woman with a redheaded daughter at her side.

“This is Seramu, Former Queen of Roran. She sent out a request to Rasa last year for assistance in protecting her daughter Princess Sara. Rasa and his Shinobi have not been able to enter Roran without squads going missing. He has requested Konoha’s aid in not only protecting the Princess, but to identify the puppeteer and what his role is.”

Sakumo held up a final picture of a portly man dressed in fine robes. “This is Anrokuzan. The Queen’s prior advisor. The man apparently showed up six years ago, and there is no further proof of his existence beforehand according to Suna Intelligence. This will be your number one suspect for Queen Seramu’s death and Queen Sara’s current Threat.”

“No one just shows up out of nowhere with no background.” Shibi stated monotoned.

Sakumo humed but didn’t answer. “Be careful. You Leave as soon as possible to meet with the Scouting Squad from Suna. They will lead you to Roran. Dismissed. Minashi, stay a moment.”

Minato and her temporary team paused but left to wait for her outside the door.

Sakumo put the barrier back up once the others were gone. “Do you know what will happen? This sounds familiar to how you-”

“Everything will work out, Sakumo.” Minashi promised if a little tightly. “Yes, this involves time travel, but temporary travel. My trip was permanent. This is something that will be fixed as soon as we complete the mission.”

The tension in the Hokage’s frame eased. “Good Luck.”

Minashi nodded and left to join her team for their mission to Roran. The blonde hoped things would go as she later remembered when she at first thought to use such a way to come back. Her papa had shot it down quickly though, as the timeline would tear itself apart to fix the paradox loop.

Thus, Minashi, Kenji, Minashi, Shibi, and Chouza were off to save Queen Sara from her greedy murderous Puppet Master Advisor.

Chapter Text

Season 2 Chapter 2

The Konoha squad waved farewell to the Suna shinobis as they headed back towards their village. Turning back to look over the outcropping overlooking the next spread of dessert, the five shinobi squad observed Roran.

“Minashi.” Minato called evenly as he fell completely still. Minashi was already halfway there. Violet eyes snapped open followed by Minato’s own Toad sage eyes.

Minato was first to wince and quickly release the Sage mode.

“Minato?” Chouza asked concerned for their Mission Captain.

“This place is covered in Natural Energy. I was losing control of Sage Mode.” The Blonde hissed rubbing his temples. “How are you fairing Minashi?”

The younger blonde’s vulpine slit eyes were focused on the City of towers before them.

“Nii-san is right. It…it’s like this is a natural point for Nature energy to meet, but it’s…strange. I’d need to be closer and really meditate to see what’s different about this Nature energy.”

Nodding, Minato pulled out his ANBU mask, handing two temporary masks over to Chouza and Shibi. 

“We’ll go in masked so we can get a better handle on the situation.” 

Minashi and Kenji pulled out their own ANBU masks.

Cheetah looked Boar and Insect over before double checking Yosei and Tengu were prepared.

“Yosei, I want you to find a place to meditate without detection. Figure out through your more detailed senses what is going on here. Tengu, you’re her guard. Eyes sharp.”

“Hai!” The two answered to their Captain.

“Boar, Insect, we’re running a sweep. Insect be sure to tag Queen Sara as soon as we have a visual on her. Lastly, be sure to keep the Chakra blades provided by Suna nearby. We are dealing with a puppeteer and it will be the fastest way to cut his strings. Go.”

Disappearing in shunshins, the five shinobi were off. Kenji and Minashi taking a different route as the younger found an opening to exploit.

Violet eyes scanned the tubes of chakra above their heads, seeing through Sage mode how the lines were practically everywhere. Between her Sage Mode and Kenji’s eyes, they evaded most of the security puppets.

Diving down what looked like a pipe to avoid a squad of security puppets, Minashi and Kenji soon found themselves beneath Roran and saw an older village in ruins.

Kenji stood atop the tallest building and scanned the area with his eyes.

“I can’t see anymore of those puppets down here.” He called down to his teammate who was already seated up against a half wall and meditating. The Masked Uchiha jumped and landed in a crouched before Minashi. She hummed in acknowledgement as she sent her senses out.

Kenji tilted his head as he watched his best friend. He firmly kept a lock on his chakra so his errant thoughts on how Sage mode made her even prettier, wouldn’t tip his friend off. “What have you found?”

“The city is covered in Chakra strings. There is a practical blinding pillar of energy in the center of the city. I can sense civilians near it, but just barely. Only because I've found our missing Suna squads who’s chakra i can feel over the pillar because of the difference to it.”

“All alive?”

“From what I can tell. Exhausted, but alive. Queen Sara is in what I can guess is the Castle tower. Our puppeteer is indeed the advisor Anrokuzan. The Chakra strings match his signature.”

“The potential Uzumaki?”

Minashi opened her eyes and met her friend’s steady gaze. “Queen Sara is half Uzumaki. I need a more direct read on her chakra to feel why it’s not resonating like normal.”

“And the Nature energy around here?”

“Old…very old.” Minashi whispered warily. It reminded her scarily what the juubi felt like. Large, encompassing....sentient. Her and Naruto hadn’t been trained in the sage arts yet when they joined the mission the first time. Minashi also knew it was only her skills in sealing and mental organization that had removed the first suppression seal on her memories.

“So now we wait for Taichou to return. He’ll be able to sense you out in all this right?”

“I have one of his Kunai.” Minashi flashed said tri-prong weapon before stabbing said weapon to her right. “Now, he knows where we are.”

Nodding Kenji made a comment about setting a perimeter while Minashi set up camp. The blonde had only just returned to meditating and sensing when they heard a commotion above. On alert, they waited but nothing further happened until suddenly part of the upper level exploded at the other side of the underground city. Tense, the duo prepared for a fight, but watched Chouza and Shibi finish off the puppets even as Minato appeared behind them in camp.

The Blonde was gone again in moments, returning with Chouza and Shibi.

The Five Masked nin stared at the….teenager before them. Blonde hair in a spikey mess similar to Minato’s, but shorter, all except for the low ponytail of red hair stretching down the teen’s back.

“Damn it.” The teen hissed rubbing his head before looking to his rescuers. Cerulean eyes widened on the five masked shinobi. “ANBU?” He squinted as he looked at each one of them before shaking his head and rubbing it again. “Who are you? Something is messing with my senses.”

“I am Captain Cheetah. You are interfering with Konoha mission.”

The blonde teen just shot Minato a glare. “Yeah, well My team and I have our own mission. A Suna requested one since it was another one of their Rouge puppeteers that went coo-coo.”

Many brows rose behind their masks, thankfully unseen.

“We too are after a puppeteer. This one we believe is looking to kill Roran’s Queen.”

“Roran?” The teen spluttered. “Roran is in ruins!” he gazed around. “Not like these, but large towers…” The blonde trailed off as he looked at the ANBU masked squad around him once more. “Uhh….Just out of curiosity…what year is it?”

“Eighth Year of the Yondaime Hokage.” Minato answered and they all watched the boy pale even as his jaw dropped.

“W-w-what?” The teen whispered.

Minashi sensed the chakra moving and a large crowd of puppets heading for the Castle Tower.

“Taichou, Anrokuzan is active. The Queen is nearing a practical puppet army.”

“You need to take care of your wound kid.” Kenji tossed a medical wrap at the blonde kid.

“Tengu is right. Wrap that wound, find your team, and then please stay safe and out of the way. This mission is not for a standard squad.” Minato ordered standing up. “Yosei, You and I will be on the Queen’s protection. Tengu, Boar, Insect, locate the missing Suna Squads and see how soon we can get them out.”

“Hai!” the latter trio disappeared to head for the Main tower. Minato turned to the still gawking kid.

“Remember. Tend to your wound, get your team, leave this to us.” Minato held out his hand to Minashi, and in a blink of an eye they were gone.

Landing in an alcove of a tower, the siblings watched a parade gather around the Castle tower. The Queen was still not in view, but she was nearing.

“Nii-san?” Minashi whispered to her silent elder brother.

“I wasn’t seeing things right?” Minato asked in return, pulling his mask off as Minashi copied to see the bewildered look on her elder brother.

“That looked like an older Naruto.”

“But time travel is impossible. Even if it was, it’s a forbidden art.”

“He looked lost.” She hummed trying to help him to the right theory without giving anything away. “Nii-san, this place has practical sentient chakra. Anything could have happened.”

“So, you are thinking that this puppeteer his team is tracking is the same as ours?” Minato side-eyed her.

“He did show up out of nowhere with no background. It’s a plausible theory.”

“Hm. We’d need his side of the story. For now, it isn’t part of our mission priority. She is.” Minato pointed and sure enough a young teen girl stepped out in royal garbs smiling and waving to the army of puppets.

“Why has he kept her alive so long?” Minashi whispered.

“That is the question of the day Imouto.”

Both cursed when suddenly the Queen stumbled forward almost over the railing and the balcony gave way not even a heartbeat later.

“Shit.” Minato threw a kunai, and just as it was reaching proximity to the Queen, a familiar figure shunshined to catch to Queen. Minashi watched from her perch as Minato arrived and then took both teens on a ride via hiraishin to appear beside Minashi.

The young Queen promptly lost her lunch and Naruto was looking between their two masked faces with a sheepish look. “I….Uh…Got distracted?”

Minato resisted the urge to face palm. His sister’s focus was on the reopened wound.

“He’s worsened his wound.” She stated.

“What’s going on here?” Queen Sara demanded huddled away from her bile, but still up against the back of the alcove.

Minato turned to her and gave a formal bow. “Queen Sara, Apologies for the rough treatment. I am Captain Cheetah, this is my teammate Yosei. We are ANBU from Konoha sent here by both the Kazekage and Hokage to protect you as requested by former Queen Seramu.”

“I don’t need protection. If you hadn't intervened, then my guards would have!” The Teen redhead snapped before she went silent went her mind finally processed that her mother had hired them. What?

“I doubt that.” Minashi deadpanned as she turned to watch as the puppets moved away now that the fanfare was done. “Taichou-” She pointed to the puppets.

Minato looked over and hummed. “We need to change locations. Boar, Insect, and Tengu should be reporting in soon anyways.” He turned back to Sara. “With your permission Queen Sara, i need to carry you to a safer location.”

The now docile teen just nodded. Minato picked her up into his arms. “Yosei, can you escort our injured guest?”

Minashi groaned but grabbed the blonde boy and led him in a chain of shunshins to their camp underground.

They arrived minutes after Minato. Queen Sara was already sitting on a blanket looking around with wide eyes at the ruins around them yet all the industrial pipping above.

“Where…are we?” She asked finally as Minashi was already working on redoing Naruto’s shoddy job at tending his wound. Partially ignoring Minato and Sara’s conversation as she bickered with kurama. Their blonde idiot still didn’t know how to tend a wound.

“What I can only assume were the original buildings of Roran before our puppeteer Target arrived six years ago. Reports state that after a surge of Chakra these towers just appeared out of nowhere.” Minato stated even as he watched the young Queen.

“Anrokuzan with mother’s permission used the Ryumyaku to make them. Since then my people have thrived.”

Silence met her statement and Sara frowned at them. “What?”

“You and your mother decided to blindly trust a man with no background?”

“He did have one! Anrokuzan is a kind man and helped raise me while mother was busy with state affairs.”

Naruto’s brow rose and Minashi knew it was reflected on her own and Minato’s faces.

“Sorry to break it to you Queeny, but that man is most likely the Missing nin from Sunagakure. The Target my team and I have been chasing after his attempt on the Kazekage’s family.” Naruto informed the redhead bluntly, Minashi having completed bandaging him up.

“No! Anrokuzan-”

“What is the Ryumyaku to you?” Minato diverted her outrage with a calm question. Sara stuttered in result, but physically seemed to calm down.

“The Ryumyaku is also known in other texts as the Dragon’s veins or Ley line. Its Eye of power is opened and closed only by those of Royal Blood.”

“So if Queen Seramu allowed Mukade to use the power of it to raise the towers, she must have had intentions to close the Eye.” Minashi theorized joining her brother, but instead was squating eye level to Sara. “Queen Seramu reached out for shinobi who specialize in working in the shadows and protection. She knew instinctively that something wasn’t right with Anrokuzan. She wanted you safe. He must have killed her after his puppets caught the first Suna guards that tried to enter the city”

“What? No! He wouldn’t!” Sara shook her head desperately. “It was an accident, a piece of the chandelier was weak-”

Minato held out his hand and dripping from his pointer finger was a single chakra string that stretched and stretched until it picked up a pebble from the ground. He twitched his finger and the rock twisted and curled and spun.

“I do not have perfect chakra control for Puppeteering, but being a Fuuinjutsu Master means my control is still near perfect unless I want to lose a hand.”

“ Only because it isn’t natural like it is to us Uzumaki.” Minashi muttered smuggly and got a smack to the back of her head in return for her snark. The younger sister hissed cradling her head.

“Quiet you.” He grumbled knowing reluctantly she was right. It was in an Uzumaki’s blood for chakra control to not matter as much for their seals. But for the rest of the simpletons, they needed the control so their non-uzumaki chakra wouldn’t blow up the seal on principle. Thus, why Seal Masters outside of the Uzumaki Clan were so damn rare.

“Anyways, My point being, it wouldn’t have been hard for a skilled puppeteer to make a falling sharp instrument seem like a freak accident.”

“Don’t believe us?” Minashi asked when the girl remained in stricken silence. “You can always ask Anrokuzan. I’m getting monologuing arrogant villain from him. Like seriously? Do they not realize that just gives us more time to strategize?”

“Yosei~” Minato groaned with a repremaning tone. “Queen Sara needs to be protected, especially since she is the only one that can Close the eye.”

“If this Anrokuzan or Mukade didn’t need her anymore after her mother opened the eye, why is she still alive to begin with?” Naruto asked pulling out his hair tie and redoing his redtail. “Seems kind of pointless to me.” He shrugged.

“As I told my teammate, that is the question.”

“Rebels.” Sara whispered so softly it almost wasn’t heard. “Anrokuzan said that my position as queen kept the rebels from rising up against the new industrial era.” But her eyes were looking around all the ruins.

Minashi perked up. “The Civilians i sensed near the Suna Squads. They must be the actual citizens instead of the puppet parade. There must be pockets of them that Anrokuzan hasn’t captured.”

“Correct.” a monotone voice hummed as Shibi and Chouza appeared.

“We located a massive factory beneath the a power source tower. There are puppets protecting a literal assembly line of other puppets. The civilians are slaves keeping the energy moving.” Chouza supplied.

“Tengu?” Minashi asked noticing their last teammate’s missing status.

“Setting up a back-up plan.” Chouza chuckled. “He was pretty gleeful to put some of the new sealing lessons you gave him to use.”

Minato’s head snapped to his imouto who hummed as she tried to remember which ones he’d-

“Oh….Oh dear.” She whispered blinking rapidly in partial stunned horror even if she wanted to cackle. “I taught a typical pyromatic Uchiha a level 4 explosive tag.” A few snickers slipped out. She didn’t dodge Minato’s head smack, but took it and burst out cackling. “Oh, come on Nii-san, Tengu’s been Dying to try out some Uzumaki grade explosives. He complained enough over the past months that the standard ones never packed the right punch. He’s the explosive specialist on my team for a reason.”

Minato just glared at her. “You…will sit down for another Safety meeting with Hokage-sama and Orochimaru-san, about the safe seal practices and when NOT to teach them to your pyromatic teammates.”

Minashi shrugged. “Worth it.”

Minato sighed and reached under his mask to pinch the bridge of his nose. He loved his sister, he loved his sister, he loved his sister. Letting out a calming breath, he ignored the amused buzz of Shibi’s bugs and Chouza’s shaking shoulders.

“Back on task. Is there anything stopping us from getting the Suna shinobi out?”

“Other than their exhaustion? Not necessarily.” Chouza grunted. “Their manacles seem to glow purple like the rest of the power source. We’ll need yours or Yosei’s assistance.”

“Sara still needs a guard as she finds the Eye and closes it.”

“I can Guard her.” Naruto said standing up.

“Alright. Yosei, you and Naruto protect the queen. We’ll work on getting our secondary targets out and getting the civilians out of harms way. No doubt as soon as Mukade feels his powersource cut off he’ll be a little more than angry an attack. So be on guard.”

“Hai~” The Shinobi agreed and then were off. Naruto took Sara in his arms this time as they headed topside again.

Sara told the two how because she was Royal she could practically sense the Ryumyaku’s eye, she’d lead us. It was as they were nearing one of the sources (knowing there was more than one eye to close would have been nice to know earlier!) that Naruto suddenly stopped and snapped his head to Minashi’s masked face. She ignored the twitch in her eye that developed as she realized this Naruto was taller than her.

“Wait…I never told you all my name. How did he know-” Naruto whispered surprised.

“Your chakra is distinctive.” Minashi answered softly. “We also recognized you by your hair the first moment we saw you. Plus, Uzumaki Chakra resonates.” Her eyes slid to the curious Sara. “It’s how I know Queen Sara here is also half Uzumaki.”

“I’m what now?” She raised a red brow at the masked Kunoichi.

“Uzumaki, Founding Clan of Uzushiogakure.” Minashi pointed to Sara’s Slightly darker Red hair and violet eyes. “These two things are the signs of an uzumaki.” She quickly turned Naruto around and yanked on his tail. “See? This is his proof of also being half. However Sara, your eyes tell me that you might be a main family descendant on top of being Uzumaki. We’ll discuss this further. We have a bad guy wanting to set the world into war by his puppets.” 

Back on task they slipped through air ducts until they came across the factory that Chouza and Shibi must have found earlier. Sara’s almost gasp was covered when Minashi quickly placed her hand over the Queen’s mouth. Tears brimmed the girl’s eyes as she watched her citizens treated like slaves. 

“You can fix this.” Minashi whispered in her ears. “ Mukade will be defeated and you can cut his strings from controlling you.” Naruto watched as the Masked kunoichi then handed the Redheaded Queen a Chakra blade, one similar to the one he held as well. 

“You are the only one that controls your destiny.” The taller boy told his newfound cousin. “Now prove it.”

Determination swirled in violet eyes like a raging storm. Sara nodded and together the three half Uzumakis got to the eye surrounded by four stone guardians. Naruto stayed as a visible guard, while Minashi stayed back in the upper shadows.

Like she remembered, Mukade did show himself. Naruto had so much variety in his skillset, and Minashi was so very proud.

She wasn’t worried when he was captured, already sensing him dipping into Kurama’s chakra, despite the other half of him being unresponsive. She could only theorize that Kurama wouldn’t be able to heal him until they were back to their own time.

The problem arrived when Mukade monologued and Sara fell to her knees at the truth spewed from his lips.

Minashi appeared in a shunshin, deflecting the knife.

“I think it’s about time you dropped dead.” She said coldly. Calling chakra up to her palm, a Rasengan started swirling within it even as Naruto broke out of his prison. “Naruto! Get Sara to the other Eye!”

“HAI!” He picked the Queen up and rushed away. Minashi grinned at Mukade and rushed him.

Naruto worried about the civilians Sara had stopped to check on and apologize to once they broke the surface again. His eyes kept shooting from where’d they’d come. He could sense the chakra output of the battle still raging, the ground shaking as a result.

“The Chamber!” Sara suddenly gasped. “Near the main eye, there is a safe place that the Ryumyaku can’t touch! We can put the civilians and injured there until Mukade is handled.”

The civilians brightened as their Queen’s back straightened. “Follow me, I swear on my blood I will protect you right this time.”

Naruto waved to Boar and Insect (who he had high suspicions were Choji and Shino’s dad’s by their skills alone) as they prepared to hold off Mukade if he came above ground again. Their captain Cheetah had already disappeared down the vent to help his apparent sister. Naruto still wasn’t sure who they were, their chakra was too hidden and their abilities too generic. Yet…Cheetah seemed familiar. He couldn’t pinpoint it.

His mind focused back on the task at hand when they reached another tower, this one making the hair stand up on end even as they rushed the civilians down the inner staircase. Naruto stumbled with Sara as the ground opened up and a massive centipede roared sara’s name. Boar expanded and wrestled with the gigantic puppet, but Naruto knew his mission. He picked Sara up again and rushed down the stairs, finding her people at the bottom. Sara rushed to a pair of shut doors.

The Ceiling upper walls were cracked open as mukade made his way down. Despite fighting off the hails of kunai from Cheetah and Yosei.

Naruto continued to help Sara get herself and her people to safety until he heard it. Snapping his head around when he heard his name called.

“Naruto!” There, flying in and avoiding the swinging tail of the monstrous puppet was Saitoru on one of his flying ink birds and his other teammate.

“Sakura!” He shouted back. “We need a hand!”

The Rosette leapt off and rushed to help press the lock in. Moments later the doors opened and people and injured shinobi limped in.

“There are people hurt sakura, can you heal them?” The blonde teen asked. 

“I can, what about the monster-”

“SUMMONING JUTSU!” 

The four teens whipped around to see the summoning cloud and clinging to the walls via chakra was a Pure white Fox with seven long tails. It let out a roar of rage, and atop the fox’s head was the Yosei masked kunoichi.

“Okay, nevermind.” Sakura huffed a little shell shocked. “Let’s go-” Sakura turned and found Sara shutting the door on her and her teammate.

“What? Queen Sara!” Some of the citizens cried out.

“You’ll be safe here.” The redhead promised smiling. Naruto and Sakura just shared a look.

“Don’t die Namikaze.” Saitoru warned.

“Never.” Naruto smirked just as the door sealed shut. “Where to Queeny?” He asked even as Cheetah and Yosei seemed to keep the centipede distracted.

The two half uzumakis ran even deeper down until they came to a chamber with a river of chakra glowing purple. Naruto shivered once more at the power in the room. Sara was already rushing across the bridge, even as the roof and walls shook.

“ SAAAARRRRAAAAA!” Mukade’s disembodied voice howled and crashed through the walls. Naruto didn’t know what happened to the massive fox, but his priority was Sara. Calling up his chakra, a ball formed in his hand and he rushed across the bridge to hold the enemy back until the sealing was complete.

He was joined by Cheetah and Yosei moments later. Cheetah showed him where a weak spot was, and Yosei surprised him by lending chakra and creating a much larger and unstable Rasengan. Even Cheetah dropped down to add chakra Too. Naruto’s jaw dropped.

“How-” He whispered before the pieces started to click for the taller man when he pulled out a tri-prong kunai that he’d always thought was only a decoration in their home.

“I’ll make the opening again. The rest is up to you, Naruto.” Cheetah…no….his Dad said before throwing his kunai, appearing midair and bombarding Mukade’s puppet chest with a hail of Kagebushin shuriken.

“Now naruto!” Yosei shouted and Naruto took off, the twisting Rasengan practically carrying him forward, two similar but different wind natured chakras powering up the A-rank Technique to a very deadly S-rank one.

With a mighty leap Naruto prepared to land the final blow.

On the Eye, Sara’s own glowed with her mother’s bloodline as she commanded the Ryumyaku to close. It did a split second before Naruto’s blow landed. Cutting Mukade off from his infinite regeneration, sending him and his body into the chakra river. A fate that would soon mean death from chakra overload.

Landing, Naruto quickly headed towards Sara who was too near to the edge for his liking. Just as he feared, Mukade’s massive tail whipped out from the river in a final attack, destroying the bridge.

Naruto and Sara fell, naruto just getting a hand on his cousin, before Golden Chains wrapped around them. Their fall stopped abruptly and Naruto looked to see Wood growing from the entrance where Cheetah’s team stood with his own and the gathering Roran citizens, to the center alter. Placed safely on the new bridge, Naruto release Sara who collapsed to her knees in relief.

“Guys!” Naruto beamed even as his team Captain rushed for him. Naruto hurried took steps back, but tripped and then took a fist to the head.

“ITAI!!!” He yowled rolling around in true pain.

“You deserved that.” Sakura huffed, standing with Saitoru.

“You did Namikaze.” Saitoru smirked.

“Shut it asshole.” Naruto snapped back childishly. “Wait…where have all of you been?”

“Looking for you.” His temporary Captain glared.

“Except this one.” the ANBU with the Tengu mask jerked a thumb to their last teammate. “Found him stumbling around in the underground.”

“I was not stumbling, i was scoping out my location.” The white haired young man said tersely.

“Uh, huh.” Tengu snorted and moved to his own team. Boar and Insect hanging back as Cheetah watched them.

Naruto noticed Yosei looking at the slowly reddening Chakra pool.

“Nii-san, you need to seal the Ryumyaku before it becomes further unstable.”

“True. Yosei, do you still have one of my spares?”

The kunoichi huffed. A flicked of an underhand throw and Minato snatched one of his Kunai from her. “Thanks.”

“Wait!” Naruto exclaimed...needing to confirm his suspicions. “You’re…You’re my dad right?”

Minato paused on the steps to look back. Minashi was also looking at Naruto, although her eyes had been drawn to the same man that had sprouted chains and had been staring at her this entire time.

“Ma, What gave it away?”

“The Rasengan is a Namikaze jutsu.” Naruto said smiling before frowning and looking at Minashi. “So who are you?”

Minashi rose a brow. “Taichou? You’re gonna suppress everyone’s memories anyways right?”

“Yes.” and with that, the ANBU team removed their masks, Minashi last hesitated when the white haired man pointed at Kenji.

“AH! Kenji-Sensei!”

“Sen-sei?” The uchiha stated before frowning and really looking at the wood user. “Wait! Are you sensei’s brat?”

The young man grinned, golden eyes sparking with mirth. “Sure am. Kawarama!”

Minashi stared before disappearing in a shunshin and appearing above the Senju brat, landing a punishing punch to his head.

Naruto winced in sympathy and understanding as his co-captain cried out in pain.

“ITAIIIII!!! What was that for!?”

Minashi just stood there still masked and glared hotly through her mask holes, KI flickering.

“I may be on missions a lot, but even as little brats, i KNOW i helped Tsunade-ba train you and kawarama better than that Itama! STOP switching with your brother!”

Itama winced before pausing as his eyes snapped to her and suddenly confusion was in his gaze. “Wait…no one is able to distinguish us but ka-san, oba-san, and…” Golden eyes suddenly filled with tears. “Mina-nee-san?”

Minashi sighed and pulled off her mask, “Yeah brat-” the blonde was shocked when the life was almost hugged out of her. “Uhhh……” She looked to Minato and saw him freezing as he was about to seal the Ryumayku. She saw the questioning worry in her brother’s gaze, but both knew it would be better to end things now. Minashi nodded and Minato’s kunai slid into place, complicated sealing spreading out with will, chakra, and mastery alone.

The five time displaced shinobi started to glow white. Itama jerked back startled.

“Wait! No, please, let us have more time-” Itama stopped at the serious look in Minashi’s eyes before she gently pried him off and walked to her brother. Naruto’s eyes were wide with yearning. Sakura’s jaw was dropped. Even the adult redheaded man looked at her with longing and sadness.

“Take care of yourself Minashi-chan.” He said gently.

Minashi stared at him confused. “Who are you?”

He stared before huffing with a smirk. “You’ll know soon enough. Just…take care and know I love you.”

“ Oi. ” Minato snarled stepping in front of his baby sister protectively. “You look thrice her age. No one touches my imouto.”

The Obvious uzumaki just raised a brow before looking right at Kenji who paled. “Keep telling yourself that Minato. And Uchiha….don’t give up quite yet.”

“Huh?” Kenji tilted his head playing the fool.

“Alright, that’s enough.” Minato kneeled. “I’m ready for this clusterfuck of a mission to be over.”

“Holy shit the Hokage cursed!” Saitoru shouted gleefully.

“Shut up Saitoru!” Sakura and Naruto barked.

Minashi couldn’t help chuckling as their glow got brighter. It seemed…some things didn’t change.

“ Suppress” Minato called as chakra covered their group including Sara and their observers from across the bridge. Minashi felt the seal in her mind protecting it from further suppression, activate. Something she’d installed after the first time she found those sealed memories.

Minashi blinked the blinding light away to see they were surrounded by a now cool soft green Chakra river.

The next hours were spent tending to their Suna allies and helping Civilians gather supplies. Sara had decided that her people would start anew and be wanderers, but staying close enough to sense the Ryumyaku if needed.

It was later that night that Sara joined Minashi and Minato at their camp. Shibi and Chouza on watch as their Suna allies slept and recovered.

“You said we’d talk later.” Sara whispered, mindful of their sleeping friends.

“Hm?” Minato intoned curiously.

“Remember the possible uzumaki nii-san?” Minashi jerked her thumb to Sara. “She’s it.”

“Ah, i noticed that. She does have similar colorings to Kushina, but her chakra is different.”

“My theories too. I think it is her mother’s bloodline. The one that helps them command the Ryumyaku. It over powered the uzumaki.”

“So…We are family?” She asked “but you-”

“I’m only half Uzumaki. Nii-san and I share a mom. It’s rare, but some clan traits over power the Uzumaki. Yours only overpowered your bloodline.”

“Out of curiosity, Do you know who your father was?” Minato inquired knowing his sister and wife would want to know. Especially after Mariko was rescued, his Uzumakis were determined to find more. Nagato had been the spark, Mariko the gasoline.

“Hai. Mother missed him dearly, but she told me that he said it wouldn’t be safe for him to stay in one place. Mother also said he never had any desires to run a kingdom. Not after failing his own home village….I never understood what she meant.”

“Uzushio and her people were destroyed by Kumo, Kiri, and Iwa.” Minato reported sadly. “Very few escaped. Very few were lucky to already on the mainland. They went into hiding because then it was very dangerous to be an Uzumaki. They were and still are dangerously powerful Clan. Their fuuinjutsu alone could level nations if they had the drive to do as such. Otherwise, they normally kept to their own.”

Sara nodded sadly. “Mother didn’t tell him about me before he left. I guess, she didn’t want to force him to stay. She always described him as a very kind, strong, caring, and loving man. Ezume. His name is Ezume. I have no clue if he is still alive today.”

Sara looked up and saw the two blondes sharing looks.

“No.” Minato whispered.

Minashi nodded. “Hai. Mito’s second son’s second born. Tsunade-ba-chan’s first cousin.”

Minato sighed before turning to look at Sara thoughtfully. She squirmed a bit but held still.

“Mina, do you have access to the pack that Nagisa trained?”

“Yes.”

“Can they track Ezume down from just smelling Sara here?”

Minashi hummed. “Maybe?” She bit her thumb and in a mold of chakra later, a skulk of ten foxes appeared.

The largest with four tails waved the smoke away and barked upon seeing Minashi. “Minashi-sama!”

“Haku-kun, Do you mind taking the pack on a hunt?”

Yips filled the air before Minashi hushed them frantically. A few glares from the lighter sleepers, but Minashi saw the wilted ears of ‘nagisa’s’ pack.

“We’d love too. Who or what are we hunting?”

Minashi gestured to Sara. “This is Queen Sara of Roran. She is half Uzumaki. We are looking for her father, Ezume Uzumaki Cousin to Tsunade Senju.”

“Ah, Another Senju Princess.” Yuta, a deep gray reynard hummed looking the teen girl over.

“Uzumaki Princess technically.” Minato corrected. 

“I am Queen of Roran. My duty is to my people here.” She stated slightly worried they’d try to separate her now that they knew her heritage.

“You Officially advocate your duties as Uzumaki Heir?” Minato asked seriously.

“Hai.” 

“You Officially advocate your duties as Senju Princess?”

“Hai!” Sara stated even more determined.

Minato softened. “So it has been noted and accepted by the Godaime Hokage-to-be of Konoha.”

Sara stared before flushing. “H-hokage?”

“Not for a few years yet. Senpai isn’t ready to release his seat.” The elder blonde smirked teasingly. Sara huffed and Minashi rolled her eyes.

“Now that my summons have your scent, we’ll keep in touch.” Minashi smiled. “We’re still family. If you are ever in trouble, head to Sunagakure. They are our allies and will get in contact with us in konoha.”

“Also know that if you and your people change your minds, you all are welcomed to Konoha.” Minato placed a hand on her shoulder. “You are family, we look after our own.”

“Thank you Minato-san. We will keep that in mind.” She bowed to him and Minashi. “I’ll head to bed now. We have a long journey ahead. The Suna Captain has offered to show us to the nearest trading town so we can purchase caravans, and really decide on what we will do now.”

“Sweet dreams cousin.” Minashi waved to the retreating teen.

“I guess we can’t convince them all.” Minashi whispered to her brother. Minato just smiled lovingly at her and pulled her into his side for a hug.

“She wasn’t born on Uzu. The attachment to her ancestral lands was never formed. Between that and her mother’s bloodline, I think the longing for the sea that even Kushi still has to this day, has been blocked.”

The younger blonde hummed as her eyes automatically turned towards the east. She found out from Miku-oba years too late what her and Naruto always looking east as they grew up meant. It had been shoved away as they desperately trained, but during the quiet moments after Naruto’s death, it had returned. Miku-oba had explained it to her when she caught Minashi zoned out once.

“Yes, that exact look, Imouto.”

“Can…Can we go one day?”

“We’ll see.” Minato sighed. “Let’s get some sleep before our shift.” The siblings moved to their own bedrolls and fell asleep quickly like any well trained shinobi.

When morning came, the Roran people were led with the mostly healed Suna shinobi as guards. With finally farewells the Konoha squad turned to make tracks for home. Missions in Suna were always the worst on a konoha shinobi’s mentality.

Sand….everywhere.

Chapter Text

Season 2 Chapter 3

“Your written reports filed within two days.” Sakumo ordered with a dismissive wave. The Jounins before him knew the drill. “Minashi, stay a moment.”

Minato paused where he’d started to turn to leave, shooting his friend and senpai a look. He’d done the same before they’d left for the mission. One before a mission was small request or personal thing. A follow up was a secondary mission.

“Sir-” Minato started but the stern look in the Hokage’s gaze silenced Minato. He bit his tongue and left. The silence beyond the doors as they shut only confirmed it. As a Captain, it irked him that he wasn’t informed on whatever mission Sakumo had given his imouto.

Sakumo sighed as the barrier went into place. “Minato’s report was very standard and seemed lacking in places. Like he himself wasn’t sure how this or that happened.”

“Due to the severity of the mission, Minato placed a suppression seal upon everyone who participated or witnessed the mission. Thus keeping the knowledge that the mix between the Ryumyaku and his Hirashin would have a time traveling effect. Not to mention keeping everyone from remembering who traveled back to our time.” Minashi reported thickly.

“Please proceed with the full report. I’ll want it written down again for Hokage eyes only.”

“Really? But what about Minato?”

Sakumo raised a brow at her. “You do not want him to remember eventually?”

“I only did because I knew my mind well and could notice that something was being hidden from me. Naruto and I cherished those moments with our father…..” She looked away. “Minato may want them back, but maybe just locking the report with a lock seal for now.”

The Hokage stared at her. “What haven’t you reported?”

“At the end, when the Travelers were about to head back, Itama….looked at me like I was dead. Sakura and the one named Saitoru i can understand not knowing me since they were probably civilian born. Naruto even looked at me with yearning. Same for the unknown Uzumaki man.”

“Do you think he was this Ezume that your pack is hunting?”

The blonde shook her head frowning. “No, He only displayed two chains and…his eyes were Cobalt. And I can’t even begin to tell you his age. Uzumaki’s are hard to age once we hit adulthood.”

“Hm, maybe yours and Nagisa’s updated presence in the bingo books will bring more Uzumakis out and he’s the product of such. It wouldn’t surprise me if that was so. The implied closeness is what worries me.”

“Wait what?” Minashi straightened up.

Sakumo huffed and tossed her the newest edition. “It was distributed while you were gone. Word’s gotten out. We stopped most of our spies, but Suna, Kawa, and Ame aren’t as tightly guarded as Konoha. When you were there as my voice in thanks for their assistance, word’s spread. Especially since we agreed that when the mask is off, Nagisa is present instead of Kitsune’s appearance.”

“Huh.” Minashi tilted her head contemplatively. “That’s not horrible. I mean, they don’t know my connection to the Main family, so they can only assume that I was a Genin or Civilian that worked my ass off to get stronger and get Justice.”

Sakumo nodded. “My thoughts exactly. Now, did I also hear you right? Itama has the Mokuton?”

“I think both twins will awaken it if Itama can pass himself off as Kawarama.”

The Hatake chuckled ruefully, “Well, if my memory serves me correctly, instead of human experimentation to create another mokuton user, all Orochimaru had to do was marry the last senju with his teammate to get the Mokuton.”

The blonde stared as she realized what he was talking about. “Instead of Yamato having it unnaturally…the Twins will have it naturally.” She stated blankly before face palming loudly. “Son of a bitch.” She hissed baffled, soft chuckles still leaving her despite it all. “I guess this is still one of those things ‘bound to happen’” the blonde shook her head even as Sakumo’s own lips were twitching.

“Should we warn them now?”

“Nahhhhh” Minashi grinned wider, “Let the squirts surprise their parents. Wouldn’t want to miss their reactions.”

Sakumo snorted. “Bring your second report with the correct happenings to me personally. It will stay in my desk.”

“Got it. Anything else?”

“Nope, but you are due some vacation time. Until the rest of your team is back, relax. Train if you want, but I will be trying to not give you missions for the next week and a half at least.”

The blonde nodded. “Understood. Where’s my Blood Clone off to now, by the way? I didn’t feel it in Konoha or Suna”

“Still in Ame. Nagato requested on Yahiko’s behalf for her assistance with placing some security seals. She’ll also be teaching Nagato Fuuinjutsu while she’s there.”

“Good. Uzumaki’s are strongest with our Fuuinjutsu at our fingertips.” The blonde grinned. “Speaking of which, I just remembered what I wanted to work on.”

Sakumo’s brow rose in a silent ‘go on’.

“The Hiraishin. Nii-san has already given me his notes and I have Nagisa’s version as well. Which is all and good for transporting large groups of people, but I’ve always wanted to mix the two aspects of the versions together. With Kurama’s aid in chakra, Minato was able to pull such a feat off in the war. I want to create my own new version to do as such. Not to mention, there are a few other things I want to test out.” She rambled before Sakumo’s fond laughter filled the air.

“Minashi, go enjoy your days off. If you need the Niidaime’s notes, Tsunade has them. All Senju treasures from the Shodaime and Niidaime have been returned under hers and her husbands’ protection.”

“Even the Forbidden scroll?”

“Especially the Forbidden scroll. There is still a dummy scroll in the vault, but Jiraiya and Orochimaru have the original locked down tight behind the compound security. Tsunade has also already put a bounty out on the Raiju no ken to be returned for a hefty reward.”

Minashi whistled. “Good. Alright, i’ll borrow his notes if needed.” She turned and headed out. As the blonde was opening the no longer barrier locked door, it opened to Sakumo’s secretary and a familiar face.

“Mariko-oba!” Minashi hugged her aunt who chuckled and returned the hug.

“Hello Mina-chan. You’re home for a bit this time right?”

The blonde chuckled sheepishly. “Yeah.”

“Good. Karin and Naru-kun miss you.” The redhead turned to the Hokage and even took a few steps further into the room.

Minashi paused in the doorway as…she scented nervousness rolling off her aunt, but nothing like fear tinged nerves.

Curious, she waited, ignoring how Asuka was also obviously eavesdropping on the Uzumaki and Hokage.

“Hokage-sama.”

“Please, Sakumo is fine. Especially since it seems you are here on a social call and not work related.”

Mariko nodded. “Sakumo-san.” The redhead seemed to take a steadying breath before meeting the Hokage’s kind patient gaze. “Asuka-san has informed me…you do not have anything planned for lunch today.”

Sakumo’s spine straightened, very alert now. “I do not.”

“Would…Would you like to join me for lunch?” Mariko said before looking down. “I mean, as friends and colleagues, and as a belated thanks from me for everything you’ve done to make sure mine and my daughter’s acceptance into Konoha was done swift and smooth-” Mariko’s words were cut off when Sakumo stood and made sure Mariko was looking at him before he approached her.

Only arms length away, he held out his hand palm up, giving Mariko the choice to be touched. Slowly the redhead placed her hand in his. Coal eyes were locked with Ruby as he brought her delicate hand up to his lips, bending down a bit from his taller height, to place a very brief and very gentle kiss to her knuckles.

“I’d be honored Mariko-san to join you for lunch. There is no thanks to be needed though. I only did what any gentleman would do.”

Mariko swallowed thickly as she was entranced by the man before her. She’d never felt like she did when she was around him. She was so sure at one point she’d never wanted another man to touch her, but despite the desire she felt in his chakra since her arrival, he’s never made a forward move to her.

It had been her therapist’s comment that made Mariko realize…that Sakumo wouldn’t do anything without her permission. He was just that type of man.

“Not many men, or even shinobi still hold honor similar to Samurai.” Mariko said softly back.

“Unfortunately in this trade it is a hard concept to hold onto due to the nature of our profession. If balanced correctly, it can be done.”

Mariko’s shoulders ease even as she realized she was still holding Sakumo’s hand, but she had no urge to pull away like any other time a man touched her. She…Really liked his bright chakra too. It reminded her of the feeling of summer clouds or soft warm fur?, yet the power of a lightning storm waiting underneath to be released.

A whistle broke the spell and Mariko flushed almost as bright as her hair. She snapped her head to her niece to see her grinning madly with the Yamanaka secretary also grinning.

“Wow Mariko-oba! Going after Konoha’s number one bachelor!” She gave a big grin and thumbs up. “I’m soooo telling Nee-san.”

“Mina!” Mariko hissed embarrassed.

MInashi snickered before looking behind her and suddenly paling. Mariko followed her gaze and found the Hokage’s…Sakumo’s face lifting into a wolfish grin.

“You seem to want to lose your vacation time..Min-na-shi.” Sakumo said politely, fangs flashing delightfully predator like. Yet Mariko didn’t feel threatened in the least. “I’m sure the Daimyo’s nephew would love your company-”

The blonde girl fled . Sakumo chuffed. “Pups. I swear.” He muttered before eyeing his smirking secretary. He just raised a brow at her. Asuka wasn’t scared in the least.

“Have fun!” The paler blonde cheered. “I’m going to go collect my winnings while you’re gone.”

The Hokage sighed, he really shouldn’t have been surprised.

“Is she implying there were bets?!” Mariko squeaked.

“You will find, Mariko-san, that betting is practically a tradition in Konoha. If it makes you feel better, a portion of the final pot goes to orphanage funding.” The Hokage then offered the Uzumaki woman his elbow. “If you are comfortable with it, I’d like to escort you to lunch.”

Mariko’s cheeks pinked, but slowly she slipped her hand around his elbow. Again, she relaxed when that desire to yank away from men didn’t rise up around this man. Smiling shyly up at the Hokage, he returned it and then together they headed out for lunch.

Minashi sat in the grass of her team’s old training ground beneath the shade of a tree. Scattered around her were the Niidaime’s notes, Minato’s notes, and her own. This wasn’t including all of the Uzumaki theory scrolls on space-time.

On the other side of the grounds, a handful of her clones were testing out the few variations of the Hiraishin she’d remade over the past few hours. After a morning of helping her Nee-san and Aunt get the kids ready for the day at the Yamanaka Compound, followed up by training with Kushina since her reevaluations were coming up; the blonde was content to let the rest of the day fade into theory talk with kurama.

She was jolted out of her internal debate about the efficiency of a matrix when Obito of all people suddenly appeared in a shunshin. Aggravation rolling off him in waves, and chakra flickering in anger.

Minashi’s eyes narrowed just a bit as she observed the Uchiha. His eyes were active, displaying just how high his emotions were currently running. The teen finally noticed his own old team training grounds were occupied. With two Team sevens close to graduation, it wasn’t uncommon for them to clash. Despite her team seven dropping the name for Team Ro, her ANBU team renamed to Team Myth due to their masks.

“Ah! Gomen Mina-chan! I didn’t realize the training ground was already occupied. I’ll just-” He stopped when a clone suddenly appeared before him before cursing and exploding.

Minashi twitched. That formula didn’t work then.

“Sit.” She called without looking up from her clone’s data.

Obito shuffled for a bit, but sighed and sat beside her at the base of the tree.

“What happened?” She asked on a hum, half listening. The Blonde was used to doing such things first as Hokage, now as a Jounin Captain.

“Rin and I got into a fight and then tried to follow me. It’s not like the ANBU guard isn’t enough.” He grunted sulking. “Even some of the Clan elders are still wary around me despite the guard.”

“Well, you were mind-fucked and attempted to kill my shishou, the Hokage’s personal advisor soon after you woke. Not to mention your own Clan heir.” She stated bluntly.

Obito sighed. “I…wasn’t in control of my actions. I stopped my body before the kunai got near Miko-oba.”

“Hm. Thus why my shishou took you under her wing despite the risks.”

The uchiha wilted. “Your aunt can be…strange.” He told her softly. “Did you know she threatened to end me the moment I stopped fighting the compulsions?”

Minashi didn’t blink or look away as she brushed out another test version of the Hiraishin.

“I’d do the same. Konoha and our precious people are first and foremost in our minds.” Minashi hummed absently, tilting her head as she adjusted a symbol. “Our enemy is cunning, manipulative, and very very dangerous Obito. Shishou lost her entire home and family to it and it’s manipulations. It also almost killed her. To Nagisa, it would be nothing personal, but even today she’d still end you without hesitation.”

Obito was silent before snorting. “Funny enough, that actually comforts me.”

Minashi paused and looked at her agemate. The Half Uchiha had bags under his eyes.

“It’s still there ya know, despite what Nagisa-shishou did? A voice hissing and whispering in my head. Telling me to do the opposite of things I know I normally wouldn’t do. The physical urge to do it is there still too. It’s like an oily darkness that I'll drown in, if I lose my footing for even a split second.”

The fear, exhaustion, and vulnerability practically leaked from Obito. “Nagisa-sama told me why I was targeted…and I can understand now why I did private training and worked in the Police force. But why are people blaming me for something I can't control? I didn’t ask to be half senju half Uchiha. I didn’t ask to be targeted.” Tears brimmed the fourteen year old’s eyes and Minashi set her brush down. “I just want things to go back to normal. I want to train with my friends without them asking if I'm okay every five minutes. I want to be able to take Rin out on a date and not have her suffer from the whispers or her also asking if I’m okay every time I frown. I want to be able to go home and not feel the wary stares of my clansmen. Like any minute I'm going to go nutty like Madara and attack them.”

Minashi reached out and grabbed Obito’s clenched hand. She’d known obito had been struggling to adjust after his and Nagisa’s isolated training after he woke up, but she didn’t realize he’d been bottling all this up.

The boy turned to her tears falling down. “You and Nagisa-Shihou are the only people that don’t treat me like glass or a ticking bomb. Even Minato-sensei does.”

Blue eyes rolled. “Nii-san is a mother-hen. Of course he’s going to worry about his students. He still nags Kakashi about not over training and Rin-san about taking extra shifts. His concern is from a good place. So please don’t lump him in with everyone else.”

Obito nodded and rubbed his eyes with his arm, to try to stem the tears.

“Why haven’t you told Nagisa-shishou or I about this earlier? Being her apprentice means that we are teammates, we are family. You are stuck with us. And not just because of the seals painted on you need monthly checks.”

Obito absently rubbed his neck where the dark ink wrapped from behind his ear, across the back of his neck, and connected behind the other ear. The tattoo at first had burned, but the utter relief when the urge to murder the one woman that was like his own mother was suddenly gone, sent Obito into a sobbing crumpled mess all those months ago.

“Remember Obito, that seal runs-”

“On my fighting will.” He repeated back, smiling softly at her. “As long as i fight, the seal will stay strong.”

“Yes.” Minashi smiled proudly and obito blushed, reminded of how pretty the Uzumaki was. If he didn’t know Kenji-nii had such a big crush on the blonde, Obito might have tried to pursue her since Rin continued to avoid him anytime he brought up dating. It hurt, but he’d wish she’d just tell him point blank why.

“You may seem like that path you walk to avoid the darkness is like walking a tightrope, but that isn’t true Obito. Just look at you!” He glanced down to his recent Jounin Uniform. “You survived Shishou’s training and made Jounin on your own merits in such a short time after suspension. Shishou is a harsh taskmaster and I know she didn’t go easy on you. Both Shishou and I believe in you obito. We believe in your will of fire that burns so very brightly.”

Obito continued to flush, shy at her praises. “Shishou said I couldn’t be physically or mentally weak. That I needed to get stronger and the only way was through blood, sweat, tears, and hard work.”

“She’s right ya know.” Minashi beamed. “I bet you could even give Kakashi a run for his money now.”

Obito chuckled and leaned his head against her shoulder. “Sorry for dumping this on you Mina-chan. Rin…avoided going on a date with me and wouldn’t give me a reason why. I asked why she’s always denied them and she couldn’t even look me in the eye and give me a straight answer.”

“Then she doesn’t deserve your love, Obito.” Minashi whispered setting her notes aside off her lap and leaning her head against his fluffy spikes.

He let out a sigh. “I got angry at her and snapped. I told her to just tell me that she didn’t like me to my face instead of being a coward and chickening out. My Sharingan always turns on when I’m emotional and she flinched back in fear. She then had the audacity to say that I needed to calm down. I turned away and left. She called out to me to wait and that I shouldn’t do anything in anger. I…I feel so betrayed. Nagisa-shishou explained to our teammates that my Will powers the seal. It’s like…no one trusts me to be strong and fight.” He finished off with hurt radiating off him.

“You know that’s wrong.” She hummed, reaching up to brush his bangs away, and catch a stray tear.

Obito sighed and leaned heavier into her.

“And while your will powers the seal Obito, you don’t have to fight alone. You have nii-san, kakashi, your family, me, Shishou and nee-san. We all love you and know you are strong enough to keep the seal strong. We are all here for when you need to borrow our strength when you are tired.”

Obito’s throat clicked. “Thank you.” He whispered harshly.

“Here’s an example. You are not only half Uchiha. You are Half Senju. You do not Need to stay in the Uchiha Clan if it no longer feels comfortable to you. Tsunade-oba would gladly take you in. I know Itama and Kawarama would love to see more of their Bito-nii.” Minashi poked his side and got a chuckle. “Not to mention, Wakana says you are the best storyteller. Between you and me, she’d choose you in a heartbeat.”

Obito’s laughter grew more consistent as the scent of his feelings lessened from the acidic negative emotions, to the light bubbly sweet ones of his happiness.

“Come on. I’m stuck on this stupid seal anyways. Let me clean up and then we’ll go pack up your things.” Obito lifted his head off her shoulder and after she’d cleaned up quickly, he grabbed her hand. Obsidian eyes met Cerulean with kindness, gratefulness, and a bit of love that was totally obito.

“Thank You Mina-chan.”

“What are sibling students for bito?” She smiled before it turned foxy. “Race ya!” And she disappeared into a sprint. Obito’s squawk echoed behind her before he raced to catch up. Minashi’s cackles filled the forest and Obito’s own laughter responded in turn.

Hanako Uchiha may be years past her prime, but she was still a past kunoichi. Silent as they may have been so far, it did not escape the Elder Uchiha’s notice when her grandson snuck home with company.

Sipping her tea, the documents for the Matriarchs of Konoha sat unread before her. She couldn’t really help it. Her aged senses were following the muffled chakra of her grandson as her ears listened to him and his fellow apprentice of Nagisa Uzumaki, pack up his room.

Ever since he woke up, Hanako had worried for her grandson. She’d seen it when he’d woken. There had been darkness in his eyes. Her love for him had blinded her to it because he’d still acted like himself. Even the Yamanaka had found no sign of what had kept Obito down for Six weeks.

Until She’d taken him home. Mikoto had come over to help settle obito back in while Hanako turned to cook dinner. The crashing sound had terrified Hanako but not as much as seeing Obito pinning his own cousin down and kunai a hair's breadth away from the stunned Mikoto’s neck.

The boy had been trembling, fear in his sharingan eyes, chanting a continuous fearful whine of ‘no,no,no,no,no,no,no,no’

Before Hanako or Mikoto could even process it, the recently revealed Nagisa had appeared in a fast swirl. Her hand had gripped Obito’s head harshly, yanking it back as a katana rested at his own throat. Her Violet Sage eyes had been cold, her body firm.

“You break her skin and you will die.”

Obito had just kneeled over his cousin, tears streaming down his face.

“i..I…Don’t…want…t-t-t-to kill…Mi-mi-mikoto-oba!” Obito had stuttered out, Sharingan spinning furiously, and Hanako had saw them starting to threaten to morph into a mangekyou.

“THEN FIGHT IT OFF!” Nagisa had snarled. “ You are stronger than it Obito. Fight!”

With a cry, Obito had leapt off Mikoto and right into the chest of Nagisa who only hugged the teen to her chest, katana still at his throat. The boy had burst out sobbing, yet the Uzumaki just held him tighter.

It wasn’t long after that that the Hokage had arrived and with Hanako’s permission, Obito had been put under Nagisa’s apprenticeship and responsibility since. For three long months Obito had been taken away to the Fox summoning realm as Obito trained. He’d return for a few days at a time to be checked over and visit her. Hanako had seen that the darkness was still there, but tamed.

But word had spread. Hanako hadn’t been able to keep Obito’s state away from the clan. Obviously their treatment of a clan member had raised suspicions amongst others outside of the Clan.

Thus, it didn’t surprise her that since Obito had returned and even become Jounin, that he was moving out. It didn’t mean she wasn’t any less saddened. He should feel happy and loved in his home clan. The alliance with the senju should never have been needed. Yet, many feared a second coming of Madara. His madness was horror stories to their people. That fear keeping the clansmen in line. Now…now it was turning one of their best members against them.

“Will you not even tell me goodbye?” Hanako called out to the two teens trying to slip away, knowing that Obito’s final things were by the front door.

The Elder didn’t turn around, but she sensed her grandbaby’s smile without even looking. Moments later his hand touched her shoulder before kissing her cheekbone.

“Goodbyes are forever Oba-sama. I’ll visit, and I hope you’ll visit me.”

“Of course.” She grunted but relaxed when her grandbaby kissed her temple next.

“I love you Oba-sama. Thank you for everything you’ve done for me, and everything you did that i don’t know about.”

Tears filled Hanako’s eyes. “You shouldn’t have to leave. This is your home.”

“If leaving will bring peace to my family, so be it. I’ll train and get stronger. I’ll prove to the doubters that they were wrong to not believe in me. My shishou…and my Sister, will help me get strong.”

Hanako swallowed and glanced over as she watched Obito walk to the blonde Uzumaki with a fondness she’s always seen Kagami look at Mikoto with.

“Uzumaki.” She called sternly. Cerulean met obsidian. “You take care of my grandbaby.”

“Obito otouto is safe in our care, I swear.” Minashi promised.

“Oi! I’m older than you!” Obito squawked.

“Eh?” Minashi grinned. “Did you say something?”

Yowling, Obito chased after his sibling student, their chase filling the air outside. Hanako smiled into her teacup.

Yes, her grandbaby was no longer in need of her protection. And….She was okay with that. She had Grandnephews to dote on to distract her.

Minashi pushed open the slider to Nagisa’s Uzumaki house. It was smaller than Minato and Kushina’s since they planned on a big family and were the ‘Main House’. Mariko’s was about the same size as Nagisa’s holding three bedrooms in addition to the living and bathing spaces.

“This is it. Technically it’s on the Uzumaki side of the Compound, but we’re all pretty much evenly spaced out. Shishou is still in Ame visiting Cousin Nagato. So I can stay here in my room here if you want. I have a bedroom here and with Nee-san and Nii-san. I also have one in the Hatake Compound and in Ba-chan’s Main house. Normally i stay with Minato and Kushina though.”

“That has to be rough. Jumping around like that.” Obito commented as he put his coats away and his shoes in a cubby, slipping on the house slippers.

“I think…i’m just used to it. I don’t remember much with my dad, but constantly moving is something there. Then when i came to Konoha it was jumping between my brother and sister’s separate apartments and Sakumo’s house. Then when i had a Genin team, we’d stay there too with Sensei.”

“Don’t you want a permanent place of your own?”

MInashi hummed as she opened the third bedroom to show Obito. He took it in even as MInashi collected her thoughts. Like the silent teamwork they had an hour ago packing up his childhood bedroom, they unpacked it into his new room.

“I think one day yes, but after I start seriously dating?” She shrugged confused. “I mean, Nii-san and Nee-san want more kids. And i love Naru-chan, but…I don’t want to get in the way of his parent’s intimate time. I think when they start planning for the next kid, I’m going to move out and into Nagisa’s home permanently. It will open up a bedroom for them to use as a guest room or a new nursery.”

“That’s kind of you. Are you sure sensei won’t protest though? He’s very protective of you.”

Minashi snorted. “That’s putting it mildly.” She tossed him the weapon scrolls she unsealed from another scroll. Obito snatched them out of mid air and set them aside on the desk at his back.

“It’s going to be strange. Coming home here instead of to Hanako-oba.” Obito said softly.

“Hm, well, Sukitama-oba visits often with aunt Asuka and cousin Tachirama. Not to mention the twins and wakana both love coming over to play with Naruto and Karin when their parents want to nap when Naoki is.”

Obito snorted. “I still can’t believe the Niidaime had a kid. The Elders talk about how he hated uchiha and how he was a cold man that didn’t know what to do with kids.”

Minashi frowned, glancing over from where she was hanging up some of his clothes. Obito was putting another pile in the dresser. “That’s wrong. Sukitama-oba said that Tobirama-sama was one of the Kindest men she’d ever met. Brilliant, misunderstood, and loved his family. The only Uchiha he didn’t trust was Madara.”

Obito looked up at her.

“He was a sensor Bito, just as strong as Shishou and I. He could sense the darkness growing strong in madara and only prepared for when it would descend upon the village.”

“I…didn’t know that.” he whispered.

Minashi sighed and turned back to her task. “Not many do. Many forget that the Niidaime also had an Uchiha student. Your grandfather Kagami Uchiha.”

“So is that why Hanako-oba never said a bad word about him?”

“Probably. It’s probably why she had no issue with her son having a senju girlfriend. Secret or not.”

“Oji-sama said that Uncle Kagami is named after my grandfather because he was such a good shinobi that it would have been wrong to not honor his memory.”

“From what I’ve heard, Kagami adored his shishou like his own father. It was apparently because Kazou-sama and Kagami-sama were only half brothers.”

“Really?” Obito sat on the bed.

“Hm.” Minashi flopped back. “Kazou-sama is apparently Hikaku’s son while Kagami is the son of another Uchiha lost when he was just a baby during the Clan wars. After Konoha was built, Tobirama had Kagami as a constant visitor to his house. Especially when tobirama-sama’s son came to live in Konoha full time instead of with his mother. Kagami apparently was named Godfather shortly after with the mother’s permission as she had already chosen the Godmother.”

“Wow….wait! Who was the mom!” The half senju asked curiously. “I’ve only been told it was a secret who Tachirama was descended from. It’s been so awesome already hiding it from my clan, like a prank. But who would have caught Niidaime-sama’s eye?”

Minashi smirked smugly. “It was a secret affair between powerful Leaders. He did have to work with her often because of their positions, but also because she was the Aunt of Mito-oba’s kids and always visited.”

She watched the senju’s brain process that before they widened. “No way….”He whispered excitedly

“Yep. Miho-oba, the Niidaime Uzukage. Apparently even though neither desired marriage, they still kept up a secret affair after their son was born. Sukitama told me once that Miho-oba was one of the few people that could see past Tobirama-sama’s mask of indifference and also match him wit for wit.”

“That’s so cool.” Obito giggled snickers into his hands. “Wait…how did we get on this?”

Minashi stared before shrugging. “Dunno. We need to finish unpacking your things so i can show you around the house.”

As promised, Minashi showed Obito around Nagisa’s house and how her office was off limits unless given permission. The notepad on the fridge was also explained that if something was running low, to write it down and the next one to go shopping would take it with them.

“You do your own laundry and we take turns keeping the common areas clean.” Minashi explained. “I think that’s it. You already know about the Clan training ground and that two Main houses hold the two family libraries. We should probably see if anyone is home yet at the Senju house.”

“What will we do if they aren’t?” Obito asked as they jogged through the hashirama trees.

“We can train.” The blonde offered.

“Sounds nice.” Obito grinned as they arrived and Minashi walked in first past the protective barriers. Obito followed and tilted his head. He wasn’t a strong sensor, but training under Nagisa Uzumaki strengthened one’s awareness.

“No one’s home.”

“Well, Naoki is probably at the Yamanaka’s with the other Heirs. They are hosting this week’s Clan Daycare. Wakana is still in primary academy. The twins at the main academy. Tsunade-ba-chan is probably working, Same with Oro-sensei. Jiraiya i thought was supposed to be back soon. He had been asked to meet with a contact in person instead of via toad.”

“Ah, and the rest?”

“Sukitama is one of the adults in charge of the Daycare this week. Which Means Asuka-san is probably visiting family at the Nara’s or napping somewhere. Tachi-kun would also be in the primary academy.” 

“Are we… alone in the Compound?” Obito asked carefully. Minashi slowly looked to obito as she felt his chakra bubbling with playfulness, contradicting his blank face. Minashi spread her awareness around the compound.

“Minato-nii is shadowing Sakumo again. Kushina-nee is sparring with a few other Kunoichi. I think Mikoto-san is one, along with Tsume-san and a few others I think from the MK. I haven’t met them all, so i don’t know their chakra as well.”

“So…That is a yes?” Obito’s lips morphed into a grin. Minashi’s own twitched, she felt nostalgic. Obito reminded her so much of her Naruto-nii right then.

“ Yes.” Minashi answered with glee.

“Instead of training, how about we cook up a prank for the entire village. The mountain was nice, but I think the clans have gotten lax since we were kids.” He matched her foxy grin with a very cat like one of his own.

Grabbing his hand, she led him away to her warded hideout. Hideout being a cover up for the small single room old house she’d not really repaired, but sealed up to be ‘forgotten’. It’s where she’d kept her pranking supplies since they moved into the shared compound.

The wall with the defaced Hokage was still painted and all her friends' notes still nailed up.

“I think I have the perfect thing. It’s going to require speed and stealth to pull off.”

“Don’t all pranks?” Obito grinned. “Whatcha got?”

Minashi showed him to her work desk filled with seals. Pushed the others aside she explained the one she would need to tweek for each clan. Placing it on the entrances off all the compounds would require Obito to keep a constant Genjutsu up around her and around the seal until it was time to release them. A genjutsu that could block the seal’s awareness of it’s targets until released.

“Can you do it? If not, I can probably whip up a seal to help.”

“No, I can. Shishou was helping with my chakra control and genjutsu control.”

“Good.” She chuckled a bit darkly. “Let’s get to strategizing while my clones tweek the seals.” 

Ten clones popped up and went to work. Obito counted them and frowned. He eyed her confused.

“I can’t leave the Uzumaki and Senju out of it or it would be suspicious.”

Conceding the point, they went back to strategizing, testing the seal and Obito’s genjutsu hours later on the senju/Uzumaki arch.

Minashi reached up, hummed and reached back and twitched at the strange feeling. Looking at Obito, She smirked, pleased with his own new additions.

Obito touched them and the thing sprouting from his behind.

“Why a dragon?” Obito asked, truly curious.

“Hashirama and Tobirama both had the control and power needed for dragon shaped wood and water. Dragons are also creatures that can live on both the Earth and Water.”

“Huh.” The Half senju Shrugged. “Yours I'm not at all surprised with. What did you make Sensei’s? Because your red fur has…spots.”

Minashi smirked. “Cheetahs.”

Obito stared. “He’s a toad summoner-”

“No thank you. I do not want him whining for ages about his deformed face.” She deadpanned arms crossed in an ‘X’ in front of her torso. “They have no ears or tails, remember?”

“Hehehe…”Obito chuckled nervously. “Well, let’s deactivate this and reset it to go off with the others.”

Minashi nodded and pulled off the temporary test tag. Painting on the new one with disappearing ink, Obito threw up the Genjutsu and they were both off to sneak about the other compounds. With Obito’s genjutsu and Minashi’s sensing, they slowly but efficiently hit all the Main Clans of Konoha.

Eagerly they returned to the Senju/Uzumaki compound and released the genjutsus on the seals. High fiving each other they decided that they should give themselves alibis by actually being tired from hard training.

Getting into Uzumaki and Senju stances respectively, Minashi and Obito launched at each other, never going easy. Obito hit the ground more often than not, but Minashi was still pushed as Obito’s eyes were strong despite only having them for so little time. The trauma and training he’d undergone.

It was well after the academy let out when they collapsed on the couch of Nagisa’s living room. Exhausted and filthy, but so very very satisfied as Minashi had told Obito that she could sense the shock and outrage across Konoha. It was a glorious feeling to a prankster.

Chapter Text

Season 2 Chapter 4

Sakumo sat at his desk, hands covering his face as he contemplated why he let this continue on for so long again? Yes, he understood it was part of the Uzumaki nature but when had Kushina stopped the big pranks again?

A whine left the Hokage, sounding very unnatural for his human status. However, that was very debatable at the moment. Such a debate due to the fact that not only did he have a set of wolf ears atop his head, but laying limp off the side of his chair, from his current mood, was a long silver wolf’s tail.

Yesterday, the extra appendages had started appearing on all of the Clans. None were the same, similar species categories in some cases, but technicalities were still present. Prime example being Kambi and Tsume Inuzuka had stormed in sporting much smaller canine tails and different shaped ears. Still Canine, but Tsume’s had one ear that wouldn’t stop folding down.

The mother and Daughter had only been the first of it all. Practically all of the Clan Heads visited him with different variations of reactions.

Hiruzen had just stared at him. Long monkey tail twitching with his agitation, His ears were more rounded, but very hairy. He was the most normal looking of them all to be honest.

Sakumo had to hold back his laughter when Hizashi had come on the behalf of his brother. The Hyuuga had a very…Beautifully colored crest sprouting from his head as his long tail of peacock feathers trailed behind him.

The gossip of a different Hyuuga’s tail suddenly popping up and showing off all his pretty feathers to a civilian woman had gotten around fast . So had the knowledge that apparently that Hyuuga had been visiting that civilian’s shop for months but none had known why. Now they did.

Shikaku, Inoichi, and Chouza had visited as a unit. The set of Antlers and deer tail on the nara, not quite unexpected. Chouza had been sporting a set of butterfly wings that were quite beautiful. Inoichi had large bird of prey wings to the man’s surprise. Many forgot that the Yamanaka could use their Mind techniques with the different hawks they raised.

Inoichi had admitted though that they couldn’t actually use the wings more than to slow down falls or glide from high points. Sakumo had asked who had been the one to test actually jumping from a building to fly. The Yamanaka didn’t answer him, but since no one was critically hurt, Sakumo had let it go.

Shibi had appeared soon after and it seemed his clan too got out of it with the least obtrusive changes. The antennas on his head were odd, but again, not too surprising with the theme Sakumo had realized.

Mikoto had visited that morning to confirm that yes the Uchiha were affected too. Kushina as well stood at her side. The Former had a long black tail and round feline like ears on her head. Kushina’s….He should have already guessed. Red fox ears with white tips, and a long fluffy fox tail. The Uzumaki had been ecstatic to have her own tail.

The only one Sakumo didn’t expect or understand was when Kudorama appeared behind a blood henge and just glared at Sakumo. The man had long white horns sprouting out of his head that swirled and curled back around his head. Then he additionally had the longest tail of them off, covered in iridescent scales with a ridge of spines down the middle.

Apparently even Jiraiya and Orochimaru were sporting similar features with their wife and children.

The children… Kami, they were all loving it. There were very few differences between the adults and children. The nara were the most prominent. Like the women of that clan, the kids only had Deer ears, but this time theirs were covered in spots along with their tail, just like a regular fawn.

“Sakumo?” named man looked up to see his successor and groaned. 

“You too?” 

Minato smiled sheepish, long yellow tail, spotted with black flicking behind him. Round ears alert on his head. “Yes sir, Cheetah it seems. I’m grateful it wasn’t based off my summons.”

Sakumo snorted. “Kushina wouldn’t have tolerated that and might have actually dismantled the prank. This way, she won’t.” the man explained with ease, knowing the prankster well enough to deduct that much.

Minato chuckled nervously and Sakumo watched curiously as the younger man’s ears tucked back and tail wrapped around his leg for comfort.

“Sir, I uhh…might know who the prankster is. This level of sealing is only at-” Sakumo held up a hand and the younger blonde stopped.

“I’m aware of who the prankster is Minato. I’ve known since she started pranking Konoha to cope with her traumas. Since she has not been physically caught in the act I request that you keep it to yourself as there is still a bet running for the Konoha prankster.”

Minato stared before dropping to a wilted crouch. “I should have known it was her all along. Kushina said she figured it out years ago. She doesn’t know how the brat is getting away with it, but she’s very proud.”

“I think our prankster pays off help when she needs it.” Sakumo snorted, ear flicking with his annoyance, yet also hearing his next meeting arrive. “While I’m thinking about it Minato, can you discuss with her how she mixed our human genes with the animal traits we all now hold, without actually experimenting on us? If you haven’t noticed, our human ears are long gone and depending on the animal, the senses match to what we’ve been mixed with.”

Minato chuffed before flushing at the more feline sound of it than normal. “Yes sir, I've noticed. Kushi is already hunting her down for a theory explanation.”

“Good. I’ll leave it up to you three to decide what to do with it.”

Minato bowed and took the dismissal for what it was.

Minato appeared back at his home to find practically all the adult Uzumaki and the lone Senju woman piled atop of the only teen amidst them.

“Spill it brat!” Tsunade grinned manically. “This is annoying but incredible.”

“No! This is the secret of a Prank Master!” The girl yowled even as her smaller frame finally squirmed from their hands, but being trained as another fox, Kushina grinned and tackled Minashi back into the pile. Yelps, yips, and snarls fill his living room as even Sukitama-sama was wrestling and trying to get Minashi to give up the theory.

Letting out a sigh, minato scented that it wasn’t just the Uzumaki rolling around like children in the living room. His eyes turned to find Asuka with Doe ears, sitting out of the way just waiting patiently.

Glancing between her and the pile, his ear flicked before he turned and joined her to sit and watch. He noticed then that she had a notepad with all the physical changes she’d noticed, including senses, instincts, and whatever she was observing with the fighting cousins.

Minato raised a brow when Mariko got in a vicious little choke hold on Kushina in retaliation for stepping on her tail moments before. To Minato, it honestly seemed that despite the youth of three of the vixens, and the strength of the female dragon, it was Sukitama that was getting the most hits in. He signed to Asuka about that in ANBU code.

She snorted. ‘ Oka-sama, may have been born in a civilian family, but she married a shinobi and learned to defend herself and their family. Plus, Uzumaki. Case closed.’ The Nara-senju flicked her wrist dismissively at the end and Minato conceded.

Realizing ten minutes later, they were not going to stop, Minato disappeared and reappeared within seconds of molding his chakra. Back in his seat, he opened up sensei’s latest book and smiled at the dedication to Naruto, Minashi’s brother.

Minashi let out a heavy breath of air, her senses spread out looking for her Nee-san or Oba-san. Finding that she’d finally lost them, she groaned and dropped into the shade of a tree. Staring up at the partially cloudy sky, a fond smile lifted her lips. Shikamaru would have loved this sort of day. The pain that the blonde once felt thinking of her friends didn’t bubble up like it usually did. Instead her lungs expanded, nature energy turned to sage chakra, she exhaled and closed violet eyes.

Not only was she now hidden in the natural energies of the world, further hiding her from Kushina, but she could flicker from one chakra to another. She watched her comrades’ counterparts the longest.

She also felt that Kakashi and Ryouta were on their own way back home and would arrive by that evening. Feeling calmer at that knowledge, Minashi didn’t fight the feelings of sleep tugging at her. The calm chakra of Konoha, the warm chakra of Kurama flowing soothingly through her coils, the gentle spring wind warming with summer approaching, and the warm sun upon her skin. The Uzumaki fell asleep in moments, enjoying the physical peace around her. 

Ruby eyes stared at the Squad Captain that was reporting to the remains of the Royal Family. It was her, soon to be twenty-five, her younger brother -fifteen- and their younger sister -ten in a few months-. Oh, they still had her great-great Aunt, her grandfathers and grandmothers, and a few grand uncles and aunts, but…but their Father, mother, her step mother, their aunts and uncles, and great grand uncles. Even her older First cousins. All gone. Those Kami-damned Water Shinobi Clans!

Princess Uzumaki Aika felt her eyes fill with tears as the next Captain reported to the Elder Council and the Remains of the Royal Family of the results of what would be later recorded as the Final battle of the Water War Era.

Gone….they were all gone. None of them were even of age yet! How…How were they supposed to rule their people? Taro, her otouto was still such a child, such a responsibility was too great for him. He was too spoiled, raised too much to be a prince focused on wealth and leisure than on their people. He still needed to grow up. Aika had been doing her best to teach him in their parents absence but it was difficult when still doing her own studies and research while also raising Emi.

Aika didn’t know what to do…. She wanted to scream and cry, thrash and throw a tantrum. How could they leave them alone like this!?

The Uzushio Eldest and First Princess took a deep breath, wiped away her tears and straightened her spine. No matter if she was five months too young before her own coming of age ceremony, she must step up. Taro wasn’t fit to lead until his priorities changed. Emi was much much too young. It seems that research she had been doing just in case Taro never changed…would come in handy. She never thought she would have to use it.

It was less than a week later that Aika had scheduled a meeting regarding the Crown. She had scrolls with everything she would need to convince her Elders to allow her the right to take her place as Queen of Uzushio in place of her Father’s King seat.

“I, First born daughter of King Uzumaki Tatsuya, ask of you esteemed Elders, to hear my advocation of my right to inherit my Father’s position as Leader of our people.” Aika spoke like the Hime she was trained to be. Calm, clear, concise, proud, strong-spined. She would not bend in her decision to take upon this duty that was her right by birth.

The elders were sharp tongued in their retribution against Aika. How dare a meer princess think she could rule over their people in whole? She did not know the full truth of the rest of the world. She’s barely done her time on mission duty. She wasn’t even a full blooded Uzumaki. Just a child of a mainlander whore that caught Tatsuya’s fancy. The people would revolt against her taking the crown.

Aika held her calm facade. She let the elders talk, degrade her, demean her, spit at her hard work. They knew nothing . She would provide them proof that they were wrong before this meeting would be over. She Never went into anything without being prepared to win. All they have ever seen or heard was her progress as a princess. They would learn that she was a kunoichi born in a shinobi clan and she had been spending these years mastering her craft just as any other kunoichi of their people.

Aika wasn’t blind or deaf to her great great Aunt’s silence. She was calmly smoking her pipe in her place of honor as the Oldest Uzumaki alive. They couldn’t NOT allow such an elder of wisdom a place on the council. Aika had a lot riding on the elderly woman’s opinion, but this was also the same woman Aika had taken her Hime lessons from alongside her Fuuin lessons.

The Princess flared her chakra violently, stunning the older men into spluttering as ten chains appeared from Aika’s back and wrapped around each of their mouths, leaving her Aunt alone.

“Are you done squabbling and picking on me like ill informed bullies or are you ready to act like the advising council of our people and Listen to your current Eldest Royal .” Aika flashed churning Ruby eyes at the elders and they settled down as Aika recalled her chains. “Good. I can address all of your concerns and put them to rest. In the end I will have proved that I am the perfect candidate to Lead our people in this hard time and help them to recover after such devastating losses to our family.”

The disgruntled looks left her elders and her own Grandfather hummed as he pulled out and lit his own pipe, a smirk playing on his lips, pride in his eyes.

“Then speak, granddaughter. The Floor is yours.”

Aika felt a storm of pride swell in her chest. She’d passed the first test. Nodding, she pulled out the first scrolls and shared her work as an accomplished Kunoichi to her elders. She wasn’t some meek princess. She was one of their best Naginata wielders, still taking lessons under their current master, but she wasn’t far off from beating him. Same went for her Dual wielding Katana status, something her mother had taught her. She was one of their best taijutsu practitioners and had a large part in their recent ninjutsu developments as they were all of her creations.

She was constantly working with their GrandMasters in furthering her Fuuin studies for the betterment of their people’s daily lives and health. She would be testing soon to be one of Uzushio’s youngest Seal Masters in three generations and with potential to be their youngest Grandmasters in less than a decade.

Aika talked and talked, never letting up on everything she’d collected and trained for years to accomplish. Not only in her drive to be a good princess, to protect her people, but when she saw her brother’s attitude showed no signs of improving, she knew she would need to step up one day. She never thought it would be this young. She thought she’d get a chance to challenge Taro to a battle for the right to accent, proving her strength. 

Yet, instead she would be going directly to the council. The Council was further convinced when she brought out her final trump card.

Uzushio’s own Historical Records and Linage. She will not be the first female leader of Uzushio. Hundreds of years ago they were a matriarchal clan, founded by their ancestor Otsutsuki Kamera, Only daughter of the Rikudo Sennin. Final proof that a woman in charge did not mean that the village would fall apart, if anything, their Clan was the strongest when led by a woman. Proof in their meticulous documentation of their family histories.

Aika finished almost two hours later feeling that storm of pride in her chest grow as she saw the small smiles and pride twinkling in the eyes of her Grandfathers, uncles, and the Sharp red eyes of her Great Aunt crinkled in pride.

With her sound arguments and proof of her legitimacy through skill, knowledge, and linage, Aika left that Council room with unanimous votes to Crown her as Uzushio’s next Queen.

“You will not be disappointed.” Aika bowed to her elders.

~~~

“WHAT!?” Taro shouted rising halfway from his seiza as the Council of elders announced their decision to the rest of the Royal Family and the Aides and advisors remaining or the recent heirs to such positions.

Aika stood there in a beautiful Headchain collected and refurbished from her ancestors' treasury. Her great great Aunt had been the keeper of the Royal Headpiece. A sign of not only Aika’s royal blood, but also of her new position as Heir Apparent until her coming of age where she will be Formally Crowned Leader and Queen of Uzushio.

“I am the first born son!” Taro continued.

“You may be first born son, Prince Taro, but you are not First born child of King Tatsuya.” Great Great Aunt Hisako hummed calmly. “Now, remember your place and return to your seat.”

Taro grit his jaw but returned to proper seiza. Burning Blue eyes upon Aika who was kneeling before the Elders facing the inner court of Uzushio.

Taro clenched his fists the more his elder sister’s accomplishments were revealed. How did that half breed get so strong?

~~~

Emi smiled as she prepared tea for her Ane-sama. Aika had taken position as Crown Princess seriously and the recovery from the Water War Era was going much smoother than the chaos it was before her appointment. Emi couldn’t be more proud to have such a strong sister. She was glad she could be of help to Aika-ane, even if it was only pouring tea during her few breaks in the day.

~~~

Aika didn’t have any time to rest once she was Crowned officially. She knew this would happen, and while she was exhausted mentally, it was so rewarding to see how her people were bouncing back after such devastating losses. Already she had new policies ready to share for approval with the Elders, and enact them so that something like this never happened again.

Thus, her time as crown princess flew by. Oh, she didn’t get lazy behind her desk like many that still objected a female leader assumed. She was still a Kunoichi and even took time to lead missions if they required the skills only she had. Thankfully her Grandfathers were her biggest supporters and made sure that no one revoked her seat in her absences.

Before Aika knew it, five months had flown by and she was twenty five. Emi had taken charge with their great great Aunt to plan her Coronation. The ceremony had been beautiful and gone off without a hitch. She was Officially the Leader of Uzushio, the First Queen of Whirlpool in many many generations. After that even more time had flown by with her Royal duties.

Five years as Queen of Uzushio, and Thirty year old Aika had never felt prouder of her people for their recovery.

With her higher status, Aika couldn’t leave the island as much as before, but it didn’t stop her from building alliances. They needed strength now more than ever. 

Sure, their numbers were starting to recover after the devastating losses with her removal of the birthing restrictions. But they were still weakened.

Aika sat on her raised dais and looked at her Elders to the sides, her siblings sitting before her, and her aides kneeling to the sides taking notes of this meeting.

“Uzushio needs allies. I plan on having all three of us join betrothals in the coming years.” Aika spoke clearly and calmly to her two younger siblings. She didn’t want to force them into this, but they needed to understand that they still needed to accept. “Speak now if you refuse to aid our people and village and I will seek other options.”

Taro lowered his head to hide his burning eyes. “As you command, Ane-jou.”

Emi bowed her head but raised it to meet her sister’s gaze with her own Violet eyes. “I will do what is expected of an Uzushio Princess, Ane-sama.”

Aika nodded and took the scrolls her personal aid handed over at her silent request. “None of this is official yet. I will be taking you both with me over the next month or two as we visit Mainland and island Clans. I plan to hold our own personal marriages for more influential clans on the mainland. However, the other Clans need to be visited so we know where our allies lie. Prepare for a two month journey.”

“Hai.” Her twenty and fifteen year old siblings agreed and left the receiving room.

~~~

Aika watched in the trees as her personal guards greeted the gate guards standing before the massive walls of their sister Clan. It had been a few generations since their alliance with the Senju had been renewed. In her father’s own time, their relationship had been strained due to the bloody war the Senju were still involved in. Uzushio had a hard enough time with their own Water War, he hadn't wanted to be a part of the Senju-Uchiha war.

Finally a proper receiving party was at the opened gates. Aika signaled to her siblings, personal aid, and they dropped to the forest floor.

The man who looked to be in his thirties -not uzumaki thirties- before her bowed a greeting, his long brown hair falling over his shoulder.

“Uzumaki-sama, You honor us with your personal visit.” Senju Isamu bowed to the Queen visiting his Clan.

Aika just barely tilted her head back in greeting. Despite being in a many layered kimono, she was still a kunoichi beneath the fabrics and most importantly, she was the leader of her lands. Her station was higher than Isamu’s.

“It has been far too long for our clans to reunite.” Aika spoke, waving gently for Isamu to raise his head. “My father was paranoid about being dragged into your blood war. While I will still not allow such to happen, the Uzumaki are willing to talk trade, strengthened alliance, and joint mission sharing.”

“Then let me introduce you to my children and we will then move to a more appropriate place to further discuss our alliance. I will also have it seen to, that you and yours are in our best accommodations.”

Isamu waved to the five children that had been patiently standing behind him and watching the bright Colored people with awe on their childish faces.

“My Eldest Daughter Shizuka, She’s sixteen this fall. My Eldest son and Heir Madoka, Fifteen. Second son Minoru, thirteen. Second daughter Mizuki, ten. My youngest son Shuji, eight.”

Aika met the brown gazes of each child, her smile kind, her eyes soft especially on the two girls.

“It is wonderful to meet you all.” She waved to her brother first. “This is my younger brother Taro, he is twenty. And this here is my baby sister, Emi, she is just recently fifteen. I do hope you all will get along as you will be seeing much of each other during our stay.”

~~~

Aika and Isamu and their respective councils met two weeks later for final discussions on their alliances. The Senju would provide stability, strength, and protection along with being good trading partners. The Uzumaki would provide some of their more common knowledge, healing practices, and even assist in training some of their warriors on their island home. Cementing this arrangement would be the marriage of Taro and Isamu’s eldest daughter Shizuka. Due to differing customs, their betrothal would last until Shizuka was at least eighteen as an Uzumaki did not come of age until they were twenty five. This would be marrying Taro at twenty two, but he’d not rejected it.

The only debate that had lasted for a while was the talk of children. Any child of Shizuka’s that produced Mokuton would return to the Senju Clan to be raised as a senju, not as an Uzumaki. Aika was understanding of such a demand. She would do the same for any born with the adamant chains. Those were an Uzumaki Bloodline just as the Mokuton was a Senju Bloodline.

Thus, once the ink was dry, Shizuka was packed, the Uzumaki continued their travels onto the next alliance, going the long way to avoid the Uchiha territory and the hostile Hagaromo territory. Just with the Senju, the Nara had also been forewarned for their pending arrival. However the Nara were there to greet them properly.

In much ways the meeting with the Legendary Triad alliance of the Nara, Yamanaka, and Akimichi was like meeting the Senju. Just without the former connections. Being neutral Clans, there was no hostility initially from them. General curiosity, inquisition, and healthy paranoia.

Discussions with the Nara Head were some of the most enjoyable, mind whirling, and exhilarating talks Aika had ever faced. From the feel of the Head’s chakra, he too was enjoying their talks. Days passed before finally they came to an end and finally agreed to begin the actual talks for an alliance between the Uzumaki clan and the Nara Clan. They would not get the entirety of the Triad alliance, but having the Nara backing them would be enough.

Emi was then introduced to her own future betrothed. The second son of the Nara head, Shikamako, the child was only eight, but was a genius of their clan. He also was fascinated with Emi, so the formal alliance and betrothal discussions went smoothly. Unlike Shizuka who would be moving to Uzushio with them, Shikamako was too young. Aika also would not budge on the fact that it was her siblings that needed to stay on the island and their betrotheds would move to uzushio. The senju had been somewhat okay with that since it was a daughter marrying out. A common practice.

However Aika had expected some backlash about a son joining his wife’s family. Instead, she was met with little resistance, only after confirming that Shikamako would not be required to move until he was at least sixteen. Then they could marry when they were ready due to Uzushio’s of age being twenty five. The Nara relaxed at that information and from then on and didn’t play as many word games with the Uzumaki council.

Thus, when their treaty was signed and ink dried, Shikamako and Emi exchanged summoning partner details so they could stay in contact. From then on, it was then a longer hunt to find the nomadic Hatake Clan.

Aika had reached out to them and received word of their general location they would be at, but as a test, Aika would have to hunt them down if she wished to further discuss alliance with the elusive clan.

She’d apparently impressed them by even finding them the first time via summons. Now, to find them in person and gain their allegiance through their traditions. Something she was more than skilled to do. The rest of her group stayed back at the small town to rest while she did what was needed.

It took two extra days than Aika had wanted, but she finally sensed out her elusive prey and set the trap for her intended target. Oh, she had long since found the camp of the Hatake, but she was going big after observing the Wild Clan for a week. She’d identified not only the Alpha and Luna, but had also identified their children. Her target was the eldest. She’d learned from her research that the Wild Clans weren’t as particular about their heirs as other Noble or Shinobi clans were. Theirs were all about strength and skill. All three Children of the Alpha were strong, but the last two were daughters. Thus, leaving the eldest son for her pickings.

Tracking a practical wolf in human form was tricky with that sensitive nose of his. However Aika was an uzumaki. She made a seal to hide her scent as she laid in wait for her prey. She was the summoner of Eagles. She was a predator of the skies. Eagles could take down wolf if they were determined enough. Thus, she waited in her perch as the eldest wolf pup neared her trap.

The young man, maybe just out of his teens, paused before stepping on her seal circle. Her eye twitched. The Wolf’s hackles rose instinctively as he instead started to step back, silver hatake eyes sharp and looking for what had his instincts risen. Aika couldn’t let him retreat further. Her chains shot forward at her will to push the wolf into the trap. He leapt away and dodged her chains shooting for him. Those sharp eyes noticed her hidden seals and began avoiding them even as he dodged her chains.

“Tsk.” Aika shot out from her hiding spot and clashed her katanas against the Wolf’s shining white saber. The young man’s eyes widened at the sight of her Uzumaki red hair and sharp Ruby eyes.

Pushing back, the two separated and eyed up their opponent. The Wolf tilted his head one way, then the other, sniffed the air, maked a confused noise before she saw the spark of interest and accepted the challenge in those wild silver eyes.

He twirled his saber and lowered into a ready stance, baring his teeth in a smile and a deep growl resonated from his chest.

Aika smirked, twirling her own katanas in both hands and setting back into her own stance. Just as his saber glowed white, hers glowed blue with her futon chakra adding extra sharpness to her own blades.

With a shout, the wolf charged and Aika reciprocated.

~~~

Alpha Hatake Katsu turned his head from observing his two youngest pups wrestling as they waited for dinner. He scented a change in the winds and the return of his eldest pup. His Luna Kiku slid up to his side sensing his change, and turned to also watch the edges of their current camp.

There from the shadows of the woods, walked their eldest pup, but it was the bright red hair of the female at his side that brought a sharp smile to Katsu’s lips. So the queen sea witch had accepted his challenge.

Katsu stood up from his pile of furs and let out a long practiced howl that silenced the chatter of his Clan. All eyes turned to their Alpha as he moved with his Luna right behind him to see the results of the Queen Sea witch’s challenge.

All eyes turned to the Eldest pup of their Alpha and the redhead at his side.

Katsu stood at his impressive seven foot height as he stared down the smaller woman. Hell she was still practically a pup herself.

“So you accepted the challenge, Queen of the sea witches.” Katsu barked out.

“Alpha Hatake Katsu, It was a worthy challenge to earn the respect of a Clan such as yours.” Aika didn’t bare her neck, but still acted as if she was speaking with another King.

“Yes!” Katsu grinned wider. “Now, I see you did your scouting and studying. A worthy warrior wolf you’ve hunted for yourself. Warrior Raiden, announce the results of outsider challenger Queen Uzumaki Aika’s Hunt for our alliance.”

Raiden hummed and then pulled off his leather tunic. There bared on his neck, chest and back were black seal ink, bruises, cuts, and bandaged wounds.

“Queen Aika is a predator worthy to stand with the pack. She has the eyes of a bird of prey, the claws of a tigress, and the strategic mind of a wolf.” Silver eyes finally turned from his Alpha, his father, and to those predator ruby eyes. “I have accepted her Mating Hunt and submitted to her.”

Murmurs went around the clan, but Katsu just raised his hand and they were silenced. Luna Kiku stepped forward and smiled.

“Then May Okami-sama Bless your mating-”

Aika stepped forward and held the Luna’s gaze, asking to speak without rudely interrupting her. Kiku hummed and nodded for her to speak.

“Warrior Raiden has agreed to mix our separate traditions. We have not gone through your clan’s full mating hunt traditions. I have marked him as mine with my personal seals, and I bear his bite, but consummation has not occurred. I personally have requested for my siblings own betrothals to postponed until them and their future spouses are of age. To an Uzumaki we are not of age until twenty-five. Thus, while I am of age, I ask for accommodations from the Hatake just i've asked for my siblings' own future spouses, that final ceremonies are held off until Raiden is twenty. He's informed me that he is only a year away from the proposed age. Depending on your own Clan’s views I hope we can proceed with this small stipulation.”

Kiku’s brows rose as she tilted her head at the Sea Queen. “Interesting.”

“If this is any offense to your traditions, myself and Uzushio are willing to negotiate.”

Katsu hummed as he stroked his silver beard, predator eyes holding Ruby that weren’t looking away from his own.

“Come, Queen Sea Witch, we will talk in my hut. Pups, follow.”

Katsu and Kiku listened to why Aika had sought them out to start with. How she didn’t seek them out just for a strong husband, but also an alliance between their clans. Protection for Uzushio, and rare supplies for the Hatake. The Uzumakis would also offer a limited supply of their sealing knowledge to ease the Hatake daily lives, and make their nomadic lifestyle a hair easier if they so wished.

The discussion was less intensive than the Nara, less detailed than the senju since no one like crossing a hatake. Very few could even find them let alone create an alliance with them.

Yet, Aika had risen to the challenge. Hunted herself a mate/husband, and was now cementing an alliance between their two powerful Clans. Trade route protection, new land to explore freely, supplies, protections, and much more.

In the end, the treaty was signed and Aika was able to call her people to the nomadic camp for a celebratory feast held by the Hatake for a successful hunting and mating of Raiden and Aika. Aika was even blessed with a traditional Hatake outfit to dance around the evening fire with her new spouse. Sure, it wasn’t official in their own lands yet, but according to the hatake they were a mated pair. Consummation would occur once Aika and Raiden were ready.

Thus, a week later, the Uzumaki Royal Family crossed Whirlpool waters, through the protective barrier, and danced over eddies, with not only a Senju bride, but the Queen’s own future Hatake consort.

Within six months Aika and Raiden were officially wed by Uzumaki traditions as well, the invitation being sent out to the hatake to join the second celebration. Aika and Raiden after further discussions agreed to be wed instead of waiting. Raiden knew all that he needed about his mate, and didn’t wish to wait anymore. She was of age, he was of age in the eyes of his pack. Thus, they planned their wedding and to finally consummate the joining of their bodies, their families. Aika even realized that this man was a Good man. She very quickly fell in love with her wolf. Raiden’s own feelings had long since been equal to her own. He would tell her on every anniversary of their hunt from then on, how he fell in love with her the moment he’d seen her. A true bird of prey descending to claim her prey. Never had he’d been more happy to lose a battle than when she’d pinned him and claimed him. He would never regret accepting her challenge.

~~~

What Raiden had a hard time accepting was his mate’s insistence to allow that snake near her. Taro was a poisonous snake that was a threat to his mate. No matter what her own feelings were towards the younger man, Raiden would never trust him. He could Smell the distaste the man felt for his own sister. He could Hear the contempt in his voice when he called Aika by her title. What proved to Raiden each and every time was his mate’s capacity to love and forgive. She tried so much over their years of marriage to get her brother to release his anger and hatred, to understand she took this burden so that he could live the free lifestyle he wanted. He had very few Royal responsibilities because Aika and Emi did so much. Even Raiden himself took on duties to assist his Queen. Even Taro’s own wife took on duties. Yet Taro socialized, did missions here and there, but otherwise was free to do as he wished.

Raiden and his new sister-in-law Emi agreed that it was only fueling Taro’s separation. When Taro finally came of age, Aika tried to aid her brother in growing up now that he was an adult in the eyes of Uzushio. Yet, with his new found position as the Head of the Branch Families, he only plotted further against his sister. Found supporters that wanted to make him the ruler of Uzushio. Supporters that didn’t want a woman in charge.

The Royal Consort would have none of that. With his wife’s permission, he created a special force of their people that hid deep in the shadows and would protect their Queen.

It wasn’t too long after Emi had destroyed any bad rumor about her sister that Taro made the mistake that marked his downfall.

Aika stared down into the tea she’d just drank. Scentless, tasteless, yet, she could feel it on her tongue, in her blood, in how her stomach was twisting and turning.

Ruby eyes glanced at her brother sitting with some of his administrators even as they, as a Royal family, were hosting Senju as they celebrated the birth of Shizuka’s first child. The new mother was glowing as she showed off her child to her siblings and father. A boy, an Uzumaki boy with bright red hair and Hazel eyes.

Aika controlled her breathing, ignored her brother shooting her looks beneath his lashes, watching her, waiting for a reaction. The twisting glee in his chakra as she set down her empty saucer. It seemed soon she would have no choice. But…how…how could she lead her people if she couldn’t protect her only brother? If she couldn’t save him?

Reaching to her left, she grabbed her husband’s hand, distracting him from the conversation he was having with Emi’s Fiance who’d recently moved to Uzushio.

Raiden looked down at her white knuckle grip over his hand, and placed his own over it, looking up to meet her gaze, his own long silver hair hiding his expression from their guests. Silver eyes burned as he took a deep breath, freezing as he scented it. The poison in her system, the blood filling her mouth. She was swallowing it down, but soon, soon she wouldn’t be able to.

Aika absently registered Raiden making an excuse for them to be pardoned for a few minutes. Keeping her composure, Aika lasted until they turned a corner away from the hall and ended up puking up dinner and cups of blood into garden running along the engawa of the inner garden of the Royal Mansion.

Raiden snarled as he held her and held back her hair. He signaled to her private guard to start the investigation and send for the Family Healer. Thankfully, Aika was Uzumaki and couldn’t be taken down easily. However if their allies had seen her vomiting blood, it would destabilize all the hard work she’d done to get them.

Because of the Senju, Triad, and Hatake movements to, from, and around Whirlpool, the other Water Clans had stayed far away. Those were too many powerful Clans to piss off from the mainland.

~~~

Aika stared at her pacing husband, her teary-eyed baby sister, and let out a sigh, despite still being on bedrest a week later since the poisoning incident.

“He won’t stop!” Raiden snapped. “Let me find more clues and pin the snake! This is treason! If you can’t bring yourself to kinslay then-”

“Rai!” Aika barked firmly, halting her husband. She rarely raised her voice. Silver eyes met watery Ruby. “He’s…he’s my baby brother. I’ve lost all of my younger first cousins, my older first cousins, my aunts and uncles, my parents. All because I'd been recovering from a mission and couldn’t join them to defend our lands. Taro and Emi are all I have left of my family.”

“Ane-sama…. Taro-nii should still be punished.” Emi whispered.

“We don’t have solid proof.” She gave a sad smile. “He’s learned to cover up his actions by using others to dirty their hands in his place. Even this time, will not lead to Taro, no matter that we know it’s him.”

Emi bit her lip, tears wetting her lashes.

“Do not worry Imouto. Return to your fiance and focus on planning your wedding.” The younger redhead nodded and bowed, dismissing herself.

Aika turned her gaze to her tense husband. “Love.” She called. He twitched. “My mate.” She called again and pained silver eyes turned to her. “Come rest with me.” She held out her arms and Raiden let out soft whimpers as he did as asked and curled into his wife, curling around her, trying to protect her from dangers.

~~~

Swift as a kunoichi, Aika raced through the trees of Fire Nation. She didn’t need to look back to know she was still being followed.

A little over two years since the poisoning incident, there had been many ‘accidents’ since then. Aika had escaped each one with the skills she’d earned over her life. Skills that only her husband knew of as they sparred often together, plus she hid nothing from him. But her little brother who was getting bolder and bolder in his attempts to take his sister’s crown? He knew none of her special tricks. She was one of Uzushio’s youngest Grand Masters, the Queen of Uzushio. She was no damn push over.

An ambush on her way home from a meeting with the Triad Clan, was going to be the final straw. There was no doubt the paper trail would lead to her brother. 

Tears burned her eyes, at that knowledge. She would have no choice now. Raiden had been getting more and more insistent to stop letting her brother go. He swore on his own saber that the next time Taro threatened her life, the snake would pay and would not get away.

Twisting from a pretty nasty fireball, Aika returned her focus to the fact that she’d been driven to additional squads.

The Uzumaki had to hand it to her brother. He really wanted her dead before she had her own children. Something she’d finally agreed to plan for with her own husband. Taro must have gotten word from one of his spies and planned accordingly.

Calling up her chains, she finally took a breather to actually fight her ambushers instead of trying to outrun them. Two squads of Uchiha, three squads of Shimura and three Aburame Shinobi.

She targeted the Aburame first. Their allies could weaken her over time. She couldn’t allow that. Thus, throwing kunai she quickly etched a seal on with chakra, futon, and will alone, she sent the three kunai flying. They landed in body parts of the aburame, but it’s the reaction afterwards that killed them. The seals were purposefully defective. Fire and wind exploded from the seals, turning into mini fire tornadoes as the three shinobi screamed. Their screams were drowned out by the clashing of metal on her chains as she defended and fought with them against the shimura and dodged the uchiha flames. Using their lack of teamwork against each other. Frying shimura with uchiha fireballs, and landing enough hits on the uchiha to seal their chakra away, making them easy targets moments later.

When all her ambushers were finally dead, Aika wasn’t unscathed. She was physically and emotionally exhausted. Calling up her most loyal summons, her white Eagle let out a cry as she took to the skies to search for any other pursuers. When none were revealed, the Summons instead led Aika to a place she could rest and clean up. Once arrived she wrote a letter to her husband and sister that she was running late, but would return home unharmed.

Aika herself kneeled by the river and started taking off her ruined traveling clothes. Hissing as wounds pulled, but determined to get clean and get their blood off her skin and out of her hair.

Stripped down to her breast bindings and koshimaki, Aika stepped into the warm river and let the river wash away the blood. Using some of the soap and cloth she packed, she was able to further scrub her skin and hair. Dunking under the water, she sat on the bottom of the river and just breathed. Letting the river wash away her tears, clean her wounds, and calm her heart.

She was disturbed from her meditation when she felt an Uchiha signature nearing. He didn’t seem to be in a rush, but there was definitely anticipation bubbling in his chakra.

Moving closer to shore, yet still under water, Aika grabbed the waterproof katana she’d stashed there for easy reach in the sands.

Rising just until her eyes were out of the water, she saw a teenage boy frowning at her discarded clothes and traveling pack. He stood and looked around with sharingan eyes until they latched onto her still in the water. Aika, rose up, blade hand still hidden, long tresses flowing down her body and still partially floating in the water.

To her surprise, instead of attacking, the Uchiha boy just stood there and very quickly turned Red. His Sharingan deactivated and his eyes turned to the sky. Oh, he was smart enough to not give her his back, but the respect for her privacy was almost cute. He rambled on about if she was alright and what she was doing out there, and could he get anything for her.

Aika instead slowly moved out of the water until she could smoothly walk on it to the shore. The teen’s face only got redder even if he wasn’t looking at her. Well, until she swung her Katana to rest at his throat. The Teen stiffened, eyes active once more and holding her own Ruby eyes.

“Are you the back up?” She questioned in a demanding tone.

The teen blinked rapidly, confusion fluctuating in his chakra and Aika had her answer.

“Back…up? For what?”

Ruby eyes narrowed. “The ambush the Uchiha, Shimura and Aburame were hired to plan against me.”

“But you’re Uzumaki.” the Uchiha stated slowly. “We’ve always wished no qualms with the Uzumaki–.” His mouth snapped shut before a dark look passed over his face. “ Father .” He practically snarled before calming and meeting her gaze with the eyes of a future leader, eyes she recognized in the mirror. “Do you know the bounty on your head’s worth?”

Aika hummed and did a quick calculation. “Knowing the person that wants me dead, there was no monetary value since he’s been cut off from his assets. My guess would be payment in Fuuin techniques or even myself as a prisoner as long as I didn’t make it home.”

The young man went paler than he was. “Kami, if father gets a hold of sealing…he can force others to do what he wants instead of losing soldiers by killing dissenters.” he whispered to himself.

Aika wasn’t surprised and lowered her blade. “You are Uchiha Tetsuo, Heir to the Uchiha. I am Uzumaki Aika, one of the Royals of Uzushio.”

Tetsuo’s eyes widened on her. “You know of me?”

The redhead huffed and moved to her pack, knowing that he wouldn’t attack her now and trusting that knowledge.

“Of course. Just because we are on a tiny island doesn’t mean we don’t keep up with mainland gossip. Your father especially has been the hottest topic. Bloody Tyrant of the Uchiha is one of his more common nicknames rumored.”

Tetsuo grunted as he started to make a fire pit without being asked. “It’s not wrong. Father killed off his own siblings to become Clan Head. He’s completely mad. I’m doing my best to alleviate the damage to my clan, but he’s so blind with power and greedy to kill off the senju that he doesn’t care who gets affected.”

Aika sighed as she finished dressing and joined the Uchiha by the fire, handing him some fresh fruit she got from the Naras. Obsidian eyes widened at the fresh apples but took it with a muttered thanks.

“We are in similar situations then, little Uchiha.”

Tetsuo choked on his bite and glared at her, only to see her smirking at him.

“Little!? I’m taller than you!” He flailed.

Aika shrugged. “My mother was short.”

“I’m older than you!” he countered, pouting now.

Aika raised a brow. “Hm,...are you sure about that?” She smirked.

Tetsuo opened his mouth, paused and frowned, staring at her. Aika just ate her apple with twinkling ruby eyes. She saw when Tetsuo made the decision to ask the question no man should ever ask a woman.

“How old are you Aika-san?”

“Himitsu.” She countered back smirking before the smirk dropped. “Ne, are you expecting company?”

Tetsuo paused before suddenly he was tackled into the water by a brown lump and a joyous shout.

Aika just sat there peeling another apple and eating the shavings as the two teenage boys fought in the river. Only stopping when Tetsuo told his idiot of a friend that he had company.

Shuji finally brushed his mess of brown hair out of the way and looked back to the shore. Brown eyes stared and stared before he jumped up and pointed to her.

“Aika-Ane-sama!” Shuji beamed and rushed to hug his favorite person beside his own blood big sister. He was instead caught and lifted by two Golden chains even as Aika continued to eat like the refined Queen she was.

“Annneeeeee!” Shuji whined and squirmed. 

“You are soaking wet. I am finally dry. You also are not gentle with hugs and I'm still working on healing my most recent wounds. When you have settled down Shuji-kun, then I will release you.”

Like a whip crack Shuji lost all humor and really stared at his Ane-sama.

“Aika-ane…did Taro-san-”

“Don’t ask questions that you already know the answers to Shuji.” She hummed, taking another apple and preparing one for her brother by marriage. “I’m aware Shizuka and Emi both write to you. While I thank you all for keeping my brother’s acts secret from Isamu, it doesn’t mean I want your pity.”

Shuji sighed and relaxed in her chains, earning his release. He sat on her left and took the offered apple.

“Raiden-nii isn’t going to let it go this time.”

Aika paused even as Tetsuo had rejoined them by the fire. “I’m aware.” She whispered. “But i…I can’t kill my own baby brother. It goes against every promise I gave to our parents before they died. I became who I am today to protect Taro and Emi, not…” She trailed off, feeling her eyes burn again. “I, I know he doesn’t deserve it, but I'd almost rather he died on a mission, so at least in some way he could still be honored as a member of the Royal Family.”

Tetsuo snorted. “You and I both. There are times when I dream about tearing my father’s throat out because he’d sent another child out to die again, just to keep others in line.”

Shuji let out a sad huff. “Father Sold my elder sister to the Uzumaki, which honestly saved her. Mizuki was given to a widowed cousin of ours and…she died in childbirth.” The Senju’s face was scrunched in pain. “She was only sixteen. Minoru and Madoka both died in the stupid war between our clans. The only reason father didn’t send me sooner was because I can grow trees.” Shuji demonstrated by growing a sprout from between his feet and then plucking it out. “I’m….so tired of this war. I’m so tired of losing my family. One day I'll marry and have children, but how can I do that in good conscience when all that will happen is they will be sent off to war?”

“Thus why Raiden and I have waited to have children.” Aika said softly into the crackling fire. “I know my wolf desires pups, but I've known I couldn’t put my own children at risk with Taro around. But now, I’ll have no choice but to soak my hands in my own brother’s blood when I swore to protect him.”

Shuji bit his lip and looked to Tetsuo who’d gone quiet. The Uchiha had a thoughtful look on his face as he looked between his best friend and the Uzumaki Princess. Sure he didn’t know her title completely, but she was Royal…she was probably heir like him and Shuji….

“What if…you don’t have to?” Tetsuo said slowly a plan forming in his head and he saw when Shuji realized it too.

“And you won’t have to kill your father.” Shuji whispered grin growing “And neither will I!”

Aika sat there blinking rapidly as she too picked up on where the uchiha was going. “A Triad alliance.” the uzumaki whispered and looked between her brother by marriage and the boy’s best friend. “That…that could Work!”

“We will have to be careful so that we don’t worsen relationship between our clans.” Tetsuo hummed.

“And only our most trusted advisor can know.” Aika agreed.

Shuji’s eyes filled with tears. “We can stop this war!”

~~~

Aika looked up from her desk of paperwork as the Senju Heir stood with his bandaged squadron. Grief in brown eyes.

“Shuji-kun?” She started to rise before she was handed a scroll that was standard mission packed. A body scroll.

“Taro-sama…was lost. We were up against a Magnet Release User during our mission in Wind Country. He fought to the end, but it wasn’t enough. Him and one of my shinobi were lost in escaping the failed mission.”

Aika nodded silently accepting the scroll. “T-t-thank you f-for bringing him home.” She choked out around her tears. She knew, she knew, but it still hurt. Her baby brother…gone. She wished it hadn’t come to this.

“Dismissed.” She told the Senju Squad and waved for her Guards to show them to the VIP guest rooms. She herself turned and Raiden moved to hold her in his arms. Her wolf whispered that it was the right thing to do, she did more than what he deserved. He will be honored instead of forgotten.

~~~

Shuji watched his father between his fighting with Tetsuo as the poison went to work. Poison Tetsuo had acquired from the Hagaromo Clan and passed to Shuji before this battle. Shuji had made sure his father had drank just enough to slow his reaction time. The harder he fought the quicker it activated before finally with a shout of pain, and a hollar of triumph, Isamu was cut down and Uchiha Shin stood victorious. Shuji called for a retreat and Tetsuo was able to convince his father to return home to celebrate.

~~~

Shuji looked at the heads of silver that had joined them. The Hatake had come to their call at Aika’s request. Aika had already lost one brother. Shuji was like another brother and she wouldn’t lose him too. Thus the Hatake would join the Senju ranks temporarily until their injured had healed. Thus, Raiden stood with his hatake Armor once more, and fur lined hooded tunic just behind the young Senju Clan Head Shuji.

Shuji ordered his temporary commander to fight Uchiha Shin while Shuji took his normal strong opponent Tetsuo. Fire and wood flew between the new clan head and current heir as the battle raged on. None noticed that only Shin’s loyalists were dying at the Hatakes’ mechanisms. Already given the scents to hunt down and eliminate. Everyone else was only harmed enough to be removed from the battle.

But it was a final deep snarl that shook the air. Eyes snapped to the Senju’s Hatake general. The tall man had Shin’s arms busy with kunai and saber, and in result his sharp teeth had free range to rip out the Uchiha Head’s throat. Sinking deep, Raiden did to Shin what he wished he could have done to Taro. What Shin deserved to be honest. With a wet gurgle the Uchiha head fell to the ground grasping at his torn throat. Tetsuo called a retreat even as his father died on the return back to their compound.

~~~

It wasn’t six months later after a ceasefire was called by both Uchiha and Senju, that the two warring clans had agreed to meet on neutral grounds and discuss terms for the beginnings of a peace agreement.

Thus, just as the two young Clan heads were settling down to make history at the Nara Compound, both Heads, their closest advisors, and a few of their supporting elders and guards, there was a knock at the meeting hall.

Shikajin Nara stared at the door curious before the announcement was made.

“The Uzumaki Queen has arrived.”

Shikajin called for her entrance, as he’d rather enjoyed her company, and wondered just what she was up to joining them while the Senju and Uchiha were here.

Standing as did the Uchiha and Senju parties, as she was still the Ruler of her own Country, everyone bowed when she entered.

“Greetings Nara-dono, I do hope you don’t mind if I join this little meeting two of my allies are having and one of my allies longest rival clan has joined.” Shikajin looked up to Aika to see that she wasn’t alone. She stood with her husband, her closest aid, and even had a few of her elders and her own personal guards.

However it was the reaction of some of the Uchiha that caught his attention. They were staring at the Hatake beside the Queen.

Shuji moved first to greet his Ane-sama. He gave her a shallow bow of his head before staring at those sharp ruby eyes.

“Ane-sama.” He smiled sadly. “How have you been?”

Closing her eyes, Aika took a breath and released it. “It is difficult. Taro was a troubled child, his loss is still fresh in my heart and will not be leaving. I thank you and your squad for at least returning with his body. He rests with our parents now.”

Shuji nodded and bit his lip before breaking formalities and pulling the older but shorter woman to his chest.

Raiden twitched and bared his teeth in warning to the Senju who wasn’t paying attention. Despite the low growl emanating from the Hatake.

Aika let the hug go on for a heartbeat more before gently urging her little brother away. “Formalities Otouto. I need to greet Nara-dono’s other guests.”

Shuji huffed but stepped back as Tetsuo moved to greet the higher ranking woman. The Uchiha Head bowed just as shallow as Shuji had. He rose back up to meet Ruby eyes.

“Uzumaki-sama, It is an honor to meet you. It is rare to meet one with such talents as you these days.”

A ruby brow lifted. “Oh?”

Tetsuo’s lip twitched, thankfully none but Shuji, Raiden, and Aika could see do to their positioning.

“Hai. I’ve heard from the Shimura and the Aburame that they have been calling you the Typhoon Mistress of Uzushio.”

Aika hummed as mischief filled her gaze. “Good. Maybe they will rethink ambushing me again.”

Raiden let a hiss out between his teeth at that memory, but choked on it when Aika jabbed her elbow back. Ruby eyes glanced up and over her shoulder to her much taller husband.

“Husband, please settle down. Nothing like that will happen again. Oh, right, Uchiha-dono, this is my Husband and Consort Uzumaki Raiden, formerly Hatake Raiden son of Alpha Hatake Katsu.”

Tetsuo held out his hand and Raiden took it, both holding their forearms. “It is an honor to meet you Consort Raiden.”

Raiden tilted his head this way and that before letting out a chuff at the Uchiha. “An Honor as well Uchiha pup. You have the eyes of a proper Alpha. Not like those that came before you. Yours are free of greed which I approve of.”

Tetsuo felt his shoulders relax, released the Hatake, and met Ruby eyes of the Uzumaki Queen. “If the Senju are in agreement, I do not reject your addition to this meeting. I would be a fool to not see this opportunity through and make Allies with the Uzumaki as well.”

Aika’s smile was courtly, but her eyes were those of a pleased predator. “The Senju would welcome the Uzumaki to this meeting.” Shuji said formly. 

The trio of Leaders then looked to the Neutral Host. Shikajin's dark eyes flitted from one Leader to the next. One that had lost a brother who he knew had been after her crown, but too soft hearted to kill him herself. One that had a tyrannical father that needed to die without it being further kinslaying after what the man had done to his own. And the final one who had a somewhat decent father, but a man that was no better than the former Uchiha Leader.

The pieces clicked together easily for the Nara head. He didn’t know how the full pieces clicked together, but it wouldn’t be a surprise if the Uzumaki and/or Uchiha had a hand in weakening the Former Senju leader that lead to his defeat at the Former Uchiha Head’s sword. It was obvious from informats and the Uchiha reactions that the Hatake at the Queen’s side had been the one to tear out Uchiha Shin’s throat. And from what was just revealed, Taro, the Queen’s little brother and constant assassin, was ‘lost’ honorably on a joint mission with the Senju. Joint missions weren’t uncommon between the Uzumaki and Senju.

Shikajin looked between the three leaders and didn’t speak a word about his suspicions. Instead he smirked.

“Then let us begin this meeting between three future allies with our Neutral ones as host, witness and curator.”

Aika took her husband’s hand and was led to a seats the Nara lower ranked members were quick to prepare for their group.

“Here is your tea Mina.”

Aika jolted and looked up at the server. The Nara girl looked at her. “Mina?” Aika asked.

“Minashi.” Raiden called touching her shoulder. “Wake up Minashi.”

Aika blinked rapidly as her vision went hazy.

Wake Up Minashi!

Minashi jerked and bolted up right. She shivered automatically at the evening chill in the air. Looking around the training ground she’d hidden herself in she realized the sun had long since set and the moon was high in the sky.

“Minashi?” Blue eyes snapped to see her best friend crouched beside her with a worried frown partially hidden by his mask.

“Ka-Kakashi.” She panted as past and present realigned in her mind and Aika faded to the background.

“Yeah.” The Hatake deadpanned. “I’ve been looking for you since returning.” something soft and fluffy smacked her face and Minashi spluttered and pushed his wolf tail away. “Unfortunately I had stopped at my House before reporting to father, thus I wasn’t warned about the Konoha prankster acting up again.”

The blonde Uzumaki rolled her eyes and let her own spot brindled tail flop into her lap. “Like you were the only one.”

Kakashi huffed before looking at her with sharp eyes. “How long have you been out here? It took me forever to wake you up. I was starting to get worried.”

Minashi smiled at him sheepishly. “Gomen Kakashi, I was talking with Kurama and lost track of time. He has some good stories and sometimes we forget to distort the time in the seal.”

“Baaaakaaaa.” Kakashi drawled out but held out his hand. “Come on, if you’re hiding out here, then you are avoiding Kushina-san?” Minashi nodded. “Then you should come back to my house for a late dinner.”

Minashi’s stomach decided to remind her that she hadn’t eaten since lunch with a loud gurgle.

“Oh? Is Sakumo cooking?”

“If you ask nicely.” Kakashi smirked and pulled her to her feet with himself. They stood there suddenly encased in silence as both realized something.

“You…grew.” Minashi whispered as she was for the first time in a while really noticing that Kakashi was starting to tower over her. Oh, she’s noticed before that he’d been a couple inches taller than her, but with Hatake Raiden still fresh in her mind, it only hit all the more strongly.

“You haven’t.” He teased back and then shocked her by reaching up and smoothing out her hair around her ears. Pink tinted Minashi’s cheeks as she looked at Kakashi’s chest instead of his face. Her traitorous heart picked up at this private attention, and she scolded it because she knew this Kakashi didn’t care for her in the same way she did for him.

“Nii-san said Namikazes are late bloomers.” She huffed in rebuttal, pouting to cover up her embarrassment of her earlier reaction.

Kakashi snorted and held out his hand. “No matter. Let’s go home. I’m hungry.”

Minashi stared at his hand and took it but their hands didn’t drop. Kakashi just continued to stare at her expectantly.

“What?” She tilted her head at him confused.

The taller teen just raised his only visible brow at her. “I’m not stupid Mina, I know you know Minato-san’s jutsu along with your shishou’s.”

The blonde pouted at her best friend. “Just because I know them, doesn’t mean I can use them.”

“Yes, and I'm a cat.” He deadpanned dryly. “Teleport us already Mina.”

The blonde pouted but did as told to one of the seals she had at the Hatake compound. It was Minato’s version, but done with her own formula. Not the formula she used as Kitsune and especially not the new one she hadn’t even finished working out yet.

“You just wanted a short cut home.” She accused following him out of her room in the Hatake House. Kakashi snorted even as he tossed an arm over her shoulders.

“Well, I did spend my precious time tracking you down despite your sister, brother and cousins already trying to find you. All while not exposing you when I found you.” He snickered before grunting when Minashi jabbed her fingers into his ribs, causing his arm to drop protectively over it. Minashi walked away, nose in the air, playing offended as she followed the scents of food to the kitchen.

“I was hiding just fine.”

Kakashi’s chuckles followed her into the kitchen even as they found Sakumo and surprisingly Mariko there. One Wolf and one vixen working together to make a late dinner. Minashi, still a little distracted by her earlier dream?Memory? Didn’t even tease Sakumo or Mariko. Instead she grabbed a drink and sat down even while Kakashi and Sakumo started an informal report of his mission with the smaller nuances of his and Ryouta’s mission.

Minashi instead mentally poked Kurama who’d been suspiciously silent.

You already know what that was brat.

‘ Kamera’s memories?’

Correct.

‘ But I thought I would have to actually dig into them to witness them…not…not feel like I just lived them in real time.’ Minashi let out a sigh and lowered her head to her arms. ‘ This isn’t going to become something regular is it?’

I do not know Minashi. All I know is that you were dug so deep that even I couldn’t pull you out. The only reason the Wolf brat was, was entirely due to how close the memory was probably to ending.

Minashi stared at her thighs as her mind whirled on what she’d learned from Aika Uzumaki’s life.

“Ne, Mariko-oba?” She called aloud.

“Hm?” The distracted Redhead vocalized back as she worked on keeping an eye on the stirfry.

“Was the Mainline Uzumaki family ever actual Royalty?” The blonde asked looking up to see her Cousin pause and looked at her over her shoulder.

“Why do you ask?”

“Kurama said we were.” She lied smoothly.

Mariko and even Sakumo’s brows rose at that. Kakashi looked up from where he was sneaking bites of eggplant, mask down in the safety of their home, and trusting the two Uzumakis to ignore it.

“Well, he’s not wrong.” Mariko hummed as she turned back with a thoughtful look. “However when Great Grandfather Ashina took his Seat as Leader of Uzushio, it was also the combination of two of the three remaining Royal lines of the Original Main family.”

“Three Royal Lines?” Kakashi asked curious now too.

“Yes.” Mariko nodded bringing the food over so they could eat and chat. “There was the Great Final battle of the Water War Era seven Generations of Uzumakis back. In this war, Uzushio lost over fifty percent of our population.”

Sakumo hissed through his teeth. “That is a blow.”

Mariko nodded grimly. “Ah, I thought the same thing. Our Clan has never really been big because we’ve always had to watch our population living on an island. But it apparently was so empty then. In that loss was the Current Leader and his generation and many of the other branch heirs. Thus, leaving only the Two Princess and Prince of Uzushio. There is something to remember however, times were much different then and Uzumakis didn’t come of age until they were Twenty Five. This due to our long life spans.”

“Understandable.” Minashi shrugged. “What happened though?”

“Well, from what I remember of my own lessons, it was the second born child Prince Taro that was technically next in line for the throne, but he was still young. Thus, the first born Child of the King at that time instead stepped up and proved her worth to rule their people and to protect her younger siblings. She created alliances with many Mainland Clans, protected the remains of our clan and even lifted the birthing restrictions so that the population would go through a baby boom and increase numbers again. She was one of uzushio’s most powerful Queens in history.” Mariko glanced at Sakumo. “She was also the reason the Hatake Clan has always had a close relation to the Uzumaki as her Consort was a Hatake.”

Sakumo tilted his head humming. “I think I remember once reading about that in some of my Clan lessons. It’s why my father didn’t hesitate to take an Uzumaki bride when the CRA demanded repopulation of our clan.”

Kakashi twitched. “CRA?”

Sakumo nodded at his pup. “Hai, but do not worry, it is an old law that has since been made optional and not necessary. Sandaime-dono and I have learned that if Clans are less pressured they will repopulate on their own. We only interfere when it comes down to names.”

“Thus me having two!” Minashi shook her head amused.

“Ah, but your nephew may one day be noted as a Namikaze instead of Uzumaki depending on how his chakra manifests and if Kushina and Minato have any more children. Redheads will automatically be Uzumakis, but you are proof that even blondes are too hard to categorize if they are more Namikaze than Uzumaki.”

Minashi stuck her tongue out and Sakumo reached over to slap her head in retaliation. She ducked snickering.

“Continuing,” Mariko cleared her throat at the practical father and daughter antics. “Uzushio has always defined it’s Royal Lines by three due to these siblings. There was the Aika line, Taro Line, and Emi Line. When Aika took the crown, Taro and Emi’s line became secondary Royals and leaders of the branch lines including civilian lines. Emi’s line had stronger focus into the medicinal arts where as Taro’s line was focused on the merchants and trading. Aika’s line has always held the most power with controlling the military forces and political connections. She was the one that arranged marriages for Taro and Emi through the Senju and Nara respectively.”

“Sadly it was only three generations later when there was another loss. Uzushio’s Sealing Masters were working on a sealing experiment that was supposed to change their way of living for the better. In the resulting explosion, all but two of the eight heirs; two sons and one daughter of the Aika line were lost. The Taro line had always kept small due to unknown reasons and were down to only one daughter heir. Even the Emi line had lost two of their six successors in the explosion.”

“They combined lines.” Sakumo guessed and Mariko nodded.

“The Aika line daughter was already promised to the Senju to renew the alliance. Thus Great Grandfather Ashina’s second cousin once removed, Married the daughter of the Taro line, producing another daughter of the Taro line. She then was betrothed to Ashina. Due to this crossing and combining of lines, Uzushio’s power was reworked. Great Great Grandfather was still Uzushio’s Ruler and Leader, but his cousin Arashi was instead his Civilian representative for international politics. He became the public ‘daimyo’ despite his standing below his Cousin and later son-in-law, Ashina. It allowed Grandfather Ashina to focus more on the military standpoints even if he still was the final say on anything Arashi wanted to do.”

“Wouldn’t that create tension though?” Kakashi asked curious taking his finished plate and Mariko’s own. Minashi was cleaning up hers and Sakumo.

“Yes and No. Once Arashi apparently retired, Ashina took total control back under his title. He was both Uzumaki Clan Head, Leader of Uzushio, and Ruler of Whirlpool. Thus, providing all of those in his line with the title of Prince or Princess. The Emi line took over Lead council for the branch lines and it had been that way since.”

“Why didn’t Ashina-oji claim the King title again?” Minashi frowned.

“To prevent the Daimyos of the mainland from taking it as a hostile move.” Sakumo answered as the teens returned to their seats and poured tea.

“Correct.” Mariko hummed. “Ashina-oji instead adapted the title to Lord so not to entice hostile reactions from the much larger mainland Lords. This was later solved for Fire and Whirlpool countries with the marriage of his first born Princess to the Senju Heir Hashirama who as we all know became the Hokage of Konoha.”

“So…. Technically , We are Princesses.” Minashi concluded with a playful tone in her voice.

Mariko hummed contemplatively. “Well, Yes. We are the Last four princesses of Uzushio. Even Cousin Nagato is technically a Prince as well.”

“Making my nii-san a Consort?” Minashi’s grin was wide and teasing, Mariko snorting into her tea, coughed and turned away as she regained her composure.

Sakumo barked out his own laugh. “Oh, kami, he’s married into Royalty? Kushina is never gonna let him live that down when she’s reminded of that little fact.”

“I mean we were already part of the Mainline family, the little nugget of being actual royalty is just the icing on top.” Minashi snickered.

Mariko cleared her throat as she got her composure back. “Yes, it is. So tell me Minashi, how did Kurama-sama know about Uzushio’s history?”

Minashi’s eyes widened as she looked at Sakumo before shrugging. “I mean, he’s a millenia or so old. He’s always seemed to have stories about everything.”

“Hm.” Mariko’s eyes twinkled knowingly and guessing what she meant. “Well, if you want more detailed records, you would have to look in the old Uzushio Archives. Our ancestors were pretty adamant about recording their own history due to how long we lived. So if you are searching for details to sate that curiosity Kurama has sparked, you’d have to start in Uzushio. Because of the invasion, even I wasn’t able to leave with much. Kushina wasn’t sent to konoha with much either. Knowing Miho-oba-sama however, I'm pretty sure everything of importance was locked away just to spite the invaders.”

Sakumo nodded slowly. “Reports around that time were of how it was a slaughter, and not just of the people of uzushio. Very very few if any made it out alive from Iwa, Kiri, and Kumo. Even when Konoha went to check on the state of Uzushio afterwards, none could touch the island let alone get past the whirlpools that had grown even more dangerous. Many nations tried, but could never get to the ‘spoils of war’. Thus Uzushio was left to be forgotten.”

“That’s sad.” Kakashi frowned. “Does that mean that all the Uzumaki lost were never buried?”

Mariko’s face turned sad. “Hai.” she whispered.

Sakumo felt her eyes before he even turned to look. Like he thought, Minashi was boring holes into his head, the burning determination and want in her gaze was enough for the unasked question to fill the air.

The Hokage hummed and sat back arms crossed thinking on if he should allow such a thing. Knowing the uzumakis like he did, no doubt All of them would want to go. That would be a strategic nightmare. Honestly it would probably end up being a full mission because if the remaining Uzumakis did make it onto the island, the knowledge they could find there would be priceless.

“Do not speak of this further. If I am to approve of such a thing, this will end up being an S-ranked mission covered up with a family vacation. I will not let such a thing leak already and risk the safety of any Uzumaki.” Sakumo said even as he absently continued to plan for such a thing, missing Minashi’s jaw dropping as hope bloomed in her eyes. He even missed Mariko’s head snapped to him hearing the ‘family vacation’ part and knowing that she too would get to see her Home.  

Chapter Text

Season 2 Chapter 5

Nagisa’s eyes looked around the dusty room she’d been led to. Minashi at her side let out an impressed whistle.

“That’s a lot of archives.” The Blonde muttered.

Uchiha Kazou chuckled and nodded reluctantly. “Yes, It was the duty of the third in line to keep records of our clan. My Father Uchiha Hikaku was the former Record Keeper. Father was very meticulous about recording our history. Before that it was his own father’s duty and so on. Sometimes the heir or second in line would take on the duty, but as long as the Record Keeper kept their sworn oath to Amaterasu-okami-sama to write the truth of our eyes, then the duty was an honored position.”

Nagisa moved forwards and took out the gloves Mikoto had provided to her and Minashi earlier. “Are you positive you are okay with us looking through the Uchiha archives?”

Kazou hummed as he browsed the shelves as well. Minashi having already put her gloves off and scurried off looking for anything in the Era they were searching for.

“Honestly, i was skeptical, but We are in your debt Nagisa-dono. If you wished to have my son, i’d give him to you if he wasn’t already happily married.”

Nagisa let out a bark of laughter smirking at the Uchiha elder also smiling at her. “Kagami is a treat, but unfortunately i’m not interested in anyone.”

“A shame truly.” Kazou chuckled before eyeing Minashi who had moved to one of the tables with a few scrolls and journals. “May I ask what you two are looking for? You said that Kurama-sama told you about one of the past Queens of Uzushio and an Uchiha once saved her…but what are you two really looking for?”

Nagisa frowned contemplatively as she picked up one of the journals and started reading.

“Kurama said there once was an alliance between the Uchiha, Senju and Uzumaki.” Minashi answered carefully, watching Kazou for a reaction. A single brow rose from the elder Uchiha.

“I’ve never heard of such a thing. Lord Madara and Lord Hashirama were the first to ever achieve peace between our clans. Before that we never associated with the Uzumaki due to their relations to the Senju.”

Minashi bit her lip as Nagisa hummed still flipping through the journal and setting it down a moment later. Picking up another, she finally spoke.

“We have reason to believe that there was once an alliance between our three clans.” Nagisa chose her words meticulously. “We are looking for further proof of such things existing. The issues is that it is possible that this happened seven Uzumaki generations back. Meaning that additional Uchiha or Senju generations may be in that time frame.”

Kazou nodded looking at the books, scrolls, and journals the young jounin had stacked up. “Then I do not believe you will find anything. If we were betrayed or did the betraying, I have no doubt that with the temperament and personality of my clan and ancestors, that they would have striked all mention of peace with the Senju from their history. Thus, there would be no proof left behind to encourage such things again.” 

Nagisa held Kazou’s grim look before humming. “That is our guess as well, but someone that supported the Clan Head’s decision must have saved some sort of record that put that hope into Madara or else it would never have happened.”

Kazou shrugged and waved out to the archives. “You are free to look. You’ve already signed the paperwork to follow the handling agreements. Let myself or Mikoto know when you are finished so the archives can be locked up.”

“Thank you Kazou-dono.” Nagisa bowed her head and the elder returned it before dismissing himself from the archives hall.

Once the elder was gone, the Original and Blood Clone shared looks before clones of themselves popped up and started reading at the same time while others went in search for any hidden records. If Aika’s life was anything like Hashirama and Madara’s era….there must have been times when they connected again. Minashi needed to know just how many times this reincarnation cycle has gone. How the pest acted to keep it going and what did he do differently that failed at continuing the Warring Era yet produced Madara?

What should have been days worth of work, turned into only a single day. Minashi and Nagisa had read enough documents to give herself a migraine.

The two had just finished at the Uchiha compound and left with the journal they were looking for in all those records. The Personal Journal of Clan Head Uchiha Tetsuo. Minashi hadn’t read it in detail, but it was the seal when Tetsuo’s writing stopped that had caught the Uzumaki’s attention. Activating the seal had produced another journal. This one however was formerly owned by Uzumaki Miyako or as she was later known as Uchiha Miyako. Uchiha Miyako who was a Lady of the Uchiha Clan, and sister-in-law to Uchiha Tetsuo.

Minashi would apologize to the Uchiha at a later date, but she’d taken both journals, swearing to herself to still treat both with reverence and care. But they were too important to her to just leave behind.

Now they had two more days planned for the Nara Compound. From the snippets of Aika’s memories, they were even more meticulous with their archives. Such things should have been kept even if the Uchiha would have ordered such things destroyed. 

In a repeat of the previous day, the Master and Student showed up to the Nara Clan, having already arranged such a meeting and request. Shikaku and Shikaro obviously got a more detailed explanation.

“You seriously think what you dreamed was of a previous life?” Shikaku asked as he was the one escorting Minashi and her Nagisa blood clone.

“Hai.” The Blonde uzumaki hummed as Shikaku led them deeper into the Nara archives. They were a lot larger than the Uchiha. Seriously, just glancing at the titles proved that it wasn’t just all Nara information. “Rikudo-jiji said I was her reincarnation, Kurama and I already theorized that I can access the memories willingly, but I haven’t had the proper time to go digging in my chakra soul for such things. That’s why this memory dream surprised me so much.”

Shikaku hummed thoughtfully, even as his eyes continued to scan titles and make sure he wasn’t missing the era she was looking for. Thankfully while his clan was seen as ‘lazy’, they were also obsessive about their paperwork being neat and orderly. A nara did love a good piece of information-The Nara stopped as his eyes caught a distortion in their records. He quickly walked to it, feeling the Teen and Clone follow.

“I’ve never noticed this before.” He whispered looking at the shelf that his mind was telling him was old trading agreements scrolls, but his eyes were seeing that the actual titles were blurred symbols.

“It’s a seal.” Minashi whispered, stepping forward with her gloved hands. Just as with the Uchiha, these old of records could be damaged with oils of their skin. Reaching forward she sensed out what was blocking their view. A flicker of chakra at the seal in the right place-

“Ah!” Minashi beamed. “It was a concealment mixed with a genjutsu and some Kagemane jutsu added in to further hide them.”

Shikaku’s hands trembled as it was there, the Nara symbol interlocked with the Uzumaki Spiral on the endcaps of many scrolls. Carefully he pulled the scrolls off the shelf and moved to a desk with his companions. Minashi and Nagisa each took scrolls to carefully unbind and read. Shikaku doing the same with greedy eyes.

“The Nara were allied to the Uzumaki.” Shikaku murmured amazed.

“Uzumaki Emi.” Minashi answered absently, even as she herself read through the official trading agreements between the two clans.

Shikaku glanced at her as he hadn’t found that name yet. Sure enough a few scrolls deep, they found the betrothal contract and Marriage license. Shikaku felt the air leave him.

An impressed whistle filled the air suddenly, and both Nara and blonde looked at Nagisa who was reading another scroll that looked to be blacked out ink splotches.

“What?” Shikaku rushed around and took the scroll thinking that it was damaged. Nagisa gently took it back and spread the scroll out completely. Minashi’s eyes went as big as saucers.

“Kami-sama….” She gasped in awe. The more Minashi looked, the more she felt a bit of Aika slipping into her forefront. She didn’t notice her eyes bleeding red at the edges of her irises or her roots turning red. “ That little shit. I knew he was up to something.”

Silence.

Minashi blinked rapidly as the weird sensation of being more than just herself faded away with an odd bubbling feeling of humor leaving her heart rate kicked up.

Nagisa raised a brow at her boss. Shikaku just stared at the blonde Uzumaki looking occasionally at her Redheaded Clone.

“What…was that?” Shikaku inquired very curious now. Every time he though him and his father had learned what they could about this time traveler, she did something completely outrageous.

“Uhhh….. I believe that was Aika Uzumaki speaking out about her baby brother-in-law…or nephew. It’s a bit blurry.” Minashi squinted as she tried to further figure it out, but like sand, the memories slipped her fingers.

“What is this then?” The Nara waved to the practically blacked out scroll. “To me it just looks like destroyed history.”

“Oh, that’s easy.” Minashi chirped and then fed the ink chakra. Shikaku’s eyes bulged when the ink moved , thinned, and became legible again. “There is a reason only Uzumakis ever became Masters and Grand Masters of Sealing. Our chakra is made for Fuuinjutsu. Not to mention Uzumaki sealing Ink was mixed by a secret ratio of blood and our unique chakra. Thus seals like this that look like ‘spilled ink accidents’ are really just a massive seal if you can’t sense out the uzumaki chakra in the ink and what it’s designed to hide.”

Shikaku just stared at the Original Uzumaki and her clone.

“Minato…”He trailed off in question.

“Is a unique case.” Nagisa answered. “He learned from an Uzumaki first hand. As did Jiraiya and the Niidaime. However if you compare their seals, to a seal of another nation, and those two to an uzumaki’s seal? The Uzumaki’s will win first every time. The students of uzumaki’s will rank second, and everything else will never compare.”

“There is a reason people feared Uzumakis.” Minashi spoke softly and sadly. “They feared us because they couldn’t replicate our natural instincts in using fuuin with our chakra and blood. Uzumaki chakra is too unique. Even the Senju could never use it the same. They could better than others, but the seals always end up adapted in a longer way to adjust to the ‘non-uzumaki’ attempting to work with them.”

“The Niidaime was a quarter Uzumaki and in addition had an Uzumaki sister-in-law.” Nagisa finished yet waved to the now clear writings. “This is the product of either being betrothed to an Uzumaki young and learning from her since then, or this is one of their children that made sure the Nara had proper documentation when someone else wanted it destroyed.”

Shikaku hummed and the trio set to reading. What was very obvious as they started was-

“It’s in Code.” Shikaku grunted skimming further and letting out a long sigh. “And not one of the Nara standard codes. There’s no markings or hinting at what the key would be either. I’m sorry  Minashi, this will take time for father and I to decode.”

The blonde frowned but nodded understandingly. “I understand. Thank you for allowing us to look in these records anyways. I honestly thought it would take longer.”

Shikaku shrugged. “Once you told me how far back, it wasn’t that hard to look. Mention the War of Water was a pretty significant detail to work off of. It’s practically tradition for the Mainline Naras to spend our free time in here.”

“Learn from the past to prevent repeats in the future.” Nagisa contemplated aloud.

“Or track patterns in history.” Shikaku nodded. “Well, Is there any other era you needed to look in?”

Minashi shook her head. “Not at the moment.We can look up most things in Madara and Hashirama’s era in the Konoha archives.”

“Ma, if there are any details missing out, just come here.” The Nara nodded and escorted them out. The scrolls they would be borrowing with Shikaku’s explicit permission safely sealed away. Shikaku himself had put the coded scroll in a protective tube to take to his father to have decrypted in secret. Maybe Inoichi or Inojiro could help? Shikaku mused as he waved the two Uzumakis as they left his compound.

‘ What now boss?’

‘ Tsunade knows we were coming in two days, she shouldn’t be too disturbed if we come today instead. Plus Naoki should be at the Sarutobis with the other Heirs.’

Nagisa rolled her eyes at her original, but grabbed her shoulder and took the quick way back to the compound.

Dropping down in the main living room, it wasn’t too surprising to find the house seemingly empty. Well, if it wasn’t for Orochimaru’s chakra in his personal lab in the basement. Nagisa flicked her chakra at him and a few moments back the sentiment was returned.

The raven Uchiha came out from the seal and locked door a few minutes later, carefully blinking away the light difference before meeting their forms.

“Nagisa, Minashi? What do we owe this visit?”

“You make it sound like i’m not here for dinner ever few days with my team.” Minashi pouted.

Orochimaru sniffed even as Anko poked her head out from behind her shishou. “Yo! Mina-chan!” the purplette beamed.

Minashi waved back. “Hiya Anko-chan. How’s sensei’s treating you?”

“He’s awesome!” Anko practically had stars in her eyes. “He’s so smart and he’s been teaching me all about poisons!”

“Anko has impeccable aim in senbon and amazing flexibility.” Orochimaru praised petting the teen’s hair with a fond smile. “She will do well one day to take on my summoning contract.”

“That’s wonderful to hear Orochimaru.” Nagisa smiled pleased at the Senju who still kept his hair shaved on both sides. Honestly he really pulled it off especially when he braided it back into a ponytail. “Now, I know I contacted you and your spouses about seeing the Senju Archives in two days. Things with the Nara went quicker than expected. Apparently they are meticulous with their own paperwork.”

Orochimaru’s eyes narrowed. “Yet they are forever lazy with village paperwork? Figures.” he snorted before waving a dismissing hand. “You two are family. You don’t need permission. Tsunade should have already made that clear.”

“It’s still polite. If i find what we are looking for we may need to borrow it.” Nagisa raised a brow at him. “I’m talking about records that were around the War of Water Era.”

Orochimaru had been dusting off some soot from his lab coat, and froze at her words. Golden eyes whipped to the two Uzumakis.

“That’s….That’s over two centuries ago.” he spluttered. “What in Kami’s name are you looking for?”

“Proof of a triad alliance.” Minashi answered. “And not the Nara-Yamanaka-Akimichi Triad.”

Orochimaru just stared. “Tsuna said this was because of-”

“A story Kurama told me.” Minashi nodded, reminding Orochimaru that they also weren’t alone. “I don’t believe about certain things he said, so I’m looking for proof.”

“Plus, if what we have found is legitimate,” Nagisa emphasized the last word and Orochimaru’s face lit with understanding of Uzushio’s history he knew from Tsunade and experience. “Then Collecting the Uzumaki back, and maybe going on a little trip will be very fruitful for the remaining Uzumaki and one day even aid Konoha politically if the Daimyo ever needs to be checked back into place.”

“That is a dangerous game you play, Uzumaki.” Orochimaru said low, eyes full of worry and intrigue. “How sure are you of the legitimacy?”

“Pretty sure enough that Tsunade-oba’s nickname will be permanent.” Minashi hummed smirking. “And a few of us others may also be getting a similar nickname.”

Orochimaru blinked at them rapidly processing that even as Anko looked between them lost and confused, but intrigued. Just what was her tricky little friend going on about? She smelled gossip, but this wasn’t enough of a hint for Anko to get much from.

“Then, you two still have even greater approval. I would like to see how you two will be rewriting Konoha’s history with information hidden in the past.” The Snake summoner said and then smirked. Nagisa deadpanned him for the ironic inside joke.

“You’ve been listening to Jiraiya too much.” Nagisa snorted. “I’d expect that from him . Not you.”

Orochimaru just smiled fondly. “Well, it’s an idiot, but he’s our lovable idiot. His views are also nice to hear when my own mind decides to stray.”

Nagisa’s face softened to understanding and pride. She surprised the Senju then by hugging him. Orochimaru was stiff for a split second before relaxing into her hold and returning the hug, having gotten used to human contact with the assistance of his family and those he could really call friends now.

Without a word needed, Nagisa led Minashi to another door that led to a different basement that held all the senju archives. Splitting up into Kage Bushin they went to work in search of anything of help. Unlike the hint they got in the Uchiha, or a possible clue in the Nara, there was nothing in the Senju records. Nothing even hidden. She did borrow Senju Shuji’s own personal journal, but she could already see pages were missing. The Marriage betrothal of Shuji and one Hatake Miwa was also snagged for reference. Otherwise, the only alliance treaty they found around that time was the betrothal of Uzumaki Taro to Senju Shizuka, also borrowed.

Nagisa and Minashi sealed up the additional information into the hidden seal on her forearm where she was storing everything for this personal mission of hers. Now, all they needed were the Uzumaki records.

With the ease of her own internal Uzumaki instincts, Minashi turned her head east where she knew in her heart Uzushio rested.

“Soon.” She whispered into the air, hoping the wind would carry her promise to her ancestral lands.

Sakumo stared at the eight shinobi and one civilian before him. Only three weren’t redheads, and one wasn’t even his shinobi.

It had taken almost a full month to prepare for this ‘vacation’ and undercover mission. Out of the Nine People that would be leaving his village, One was a blood clone, one was a civilian, one was his ANBU commander, and another his Successor. Not to mention two were some of his best Jounin, his own personal advisor, and the advisor to the Amekage. Lastly was his own current girlfriend.

Minashi, Minato, Kushina, and Kudorama were all wearing their ANBU masks acting as guards. Sukitama and Mariko were dressed as civilians. Tsunade was there with Nagisa as ‘visible guards’ and family. Nagato too was there as extended family. Getting him to Konoha had been easy. A quick summons exchange that he was to join the Uzumakis on a family vacation and he read the code hidden within and came running.

“As you all were briefed before, this ‘vacation’ is covering up an expedition and recovery mission. I am aware of four of you having young children and I will not force you to stay there longer than you feel comfortable. I am ordering check ins via summons every other day once you arrive. Travel time is predicted to be two days with Nagisa’s assistance in planning out a Teleportation jump route with breaks to recover between.”

“Due to lack of information, you all are walking into unknown territory. I do not care if you all think the island would never harm you because of your blood-ties to the land. Uzushio has been wild for over almost two decades. You will listen to your Captain, you will listen to the warning of the sensors on your team. If you come across other nations, even our current allies, you DO NOT let them know where you are headed and what your goals are. You will not engage in shinobi battle unless threatened. Keep your heads down.”

The Nine members of the ‘vacation’ bowed their heads in acknowledgement and Sakumo let some of his worry and stress for so many people he cared about leaving in one swoop, lift.

“Be careful and come home. You have loved ones here awaiting ALL of your returns.” He met each of their gazes and maybe held Mariko’s a hair longer than proper for a ‘mission’ setting. “Dismissed.” Sakumo sighed but didn’t release the barrier that kept anyone from listening in.

All eight other shinobi and civilian places a hand in someone else’s until the circuit was complete. With a final bow from Nagisa, the Nine people were gone.

Nagisa dropped at the first tag she’d placed last week. It was half a day’s travel from Konoha by civilian standards. It was a test run to see how her passengers were holding up.

Tsunade quickly passed around nausea seals for Sukitama, Nagato, and Mariko. Kudorama was too disciplined to react. Minato, Kushina, and Minashi were used to teleportation. Even Tsunade was only a little green around the gills.

“Everyone ready to continue?” Nagisa called out. Sukitama groaned but nodded and Nagato held up a finger.

“Another minute.” he murmured through his hand before rushing away and still puking despite the seal on his forehead. “That is a nasty ride.” The only male redhead choked out and gratefully took the cantine from Tsunade, gurgled and spit.

“You get used to it.” Kushina shrugged grabbing his hand and completing the circle once more.

Nagisa hummed and flexed her chakra, in a swirl they were gone once more in a short jump. It would take longer, but she was guiding a lot of people a long distance. Taking shorter jumps was best for her reserves and for the health of her passengers. Thus it still took hours for their group to finally reach the Easter shore of Fire. A trip that would normally take a week even traveling at shinobi speeds, was cut down to a day. They would rest on the beach and then run across the ocean in the morning.

Sukitama was quick to commandeer the fire while everyone else did supply checks. They had all known to pack for at least a two week mission, but in actuality there wasn’t a formal set time frame. It all depended on what they found on Uzushio and in what state the island was in, and if they could even get onto the island that was rumored to have impassable waters.

Once camp was set up and the security and privacy barriers were set, the instinctive shinobi tension lessoned from the active shinobis and kunoichi.

“Ne, Kushina-nee, what…what do you think we’ll find there?” nagato asked softly. But with conversations already low or none existent, everyone heard his question.

“I don’t know.” Kushina bit her lip and shrugged. “I was six when i was sent to Konoha. Eight when Uzu was invaded. Despite going with Sandaime-sama to Uzushio, i have memories that we did even get close to the island before the Ocean rejected us. I remember crying so hard because i just wanted to at least bury my parents.”

“Bones.” Mariko said blankly, eyes lacking luster as she stared at their fire. “Bodies, in Uzushio’s climate decompose in nine days in the summer time. Uzu was attacked mid summer. We’ll be walking into a city of bones. It…It will be hard to identify people.”

“A mass funeral.” Sukitama whispered. “And scattering the ashes out to sea per tradition.” The eldest of the Uzumakis whispered tears in her eyes. “Ruriko-imouto always said Uzumakis were born and died in the sea.” Kudorama reached down and grabbed his mother’s hand. Red eyes meeting Indigo.

“It is unspoken that this is part of our mission. To finally let the dead be honored with proper burial. Konoha has not been able to do so beforehand due to the dangerous waters and then the war. We will find a way onto the island and do what is long overdue.”

“What did it look like?” Minashi asked and both her, Minato and Nagato watched as the faces of all the adults went wistful. -Nagisa just looked east. She yearned to know too, but couldn’t say anything- 

“Paradise.” Tsunade whispered.

“Home.” Sukitama choked out, tears streaming down her face.

“Full of life and beautiful architecture.”

“White Sands, Clear Rivers and beautiful canals.” Kushina smiled at her own faded memories. “Everything was Colorful.”

“Uzushio was the sea and the sunset in living form.” Kudorama sighed, mask long removed in the company of family and security of seals. “It was my playground as a child as i visited it with my father to see Grandmother Miho. She adored her people and land. She made sure that I always saw the wonder of my second home.”

“Uzushio was always spoken of as a living Island.” Sukitama hummed smiling, head leaning on her son’s shoulder. “I don’t know how to describe it, but Uzumakis were always stronger because we lived on Uzushio. She loved us and cared for us, and we loved and cared for her in return.”

The evening fell into soft stories of Sukitama speaking of her younger years on her homeland. Tsunade speaking up of her own youth with her husbands on Uzu. Mariko piping in a few of her own stories.

Minashi’s eyes were half lidded as she listened; absorbing this living history of her ancestors. Of what made up half of who she was.

Just as the sun rose over the horizon, the group packed up camp and moved to cross the water. Even Sukitama ran across. While she was no shinobi, she married one and raised one. She was also an Uzumaki. Even civilians learned water walking if they wanted to get anywhere in Uzu.

The hours passed as they crossed, stopping to eat and drink clean water and check chakra levels. Once cleared, they continued on into the midday and afternoon, jumping waves, walking over currents, and feeling the air change as a mist settled over the waters as the sounds of roaring water filled the air.

“We’re nearing.” Sukitama called out even as all of them felt uzushio. Even Minato, mostly due to his sensitivity as a natural sensor and additionally a sage. This wasn’t including the fact that he was practically an honorary Uzumaki with his marital status and Sealing Mastery.

Minashi…Minashi could finally feel what Sukitama had spoken about. She was in Sage mode from one step to another practically without conscious thought. She’d only wanted to feel more, and Kami, did she feel more. 

RAGEGRIEFSCORNPAINGRIEF NONESHALLPASS SEASTARSMYSEASTARS DROWNSCORNPAINFURY GRIEFGRIEFGRIEF NONESHALLPASS

The Kitsune sage felt tears falling down her face as their group got closer and closer to the deadly whirlpools. They couldn’t risk walking closer or else even with chakra, they would be dragged down.

However Minashi stood dazed at the back of their group, eyes out of focus as she cried silently for Uzu. Closing her eyes she let her own chakra flow out of her through her current Sage connection. Let her Chakra and tears sink into the ocean. Her actions lost in the whirling natural chakra hurricaning around their group as they shouted over the howling winds on how they were supposed to cross without killing themselves. If there was a way to Calm Uzushio.

Minashi felt a flicker in the energy of the air as her chakra brushed against Uzu’s mourning and raging natural energies.

‘ Blood and chakra are the base of all Uzumaki Seals.’ Minashi absently thought and with a sharpening of her nails, she pressed them into her clenched palms until her blood ran in rivers down her fingers and into the water. A ripple of energy soared out across the Whirlpool waters and touched the shore of Uzushio.

Violet eyes swirled a tempest as cobalt, ruby, and gold pigments joined Minashi’s irises. The blonde did not realize this even as her own hair bled red down from her roots and to her mid back, leaving blonde only at the ends.

Uzushio’s winds slowly calmed as the eddies still raged but were no longer howling.

SEASTAR SEASTAR SEASTAR HOMEHOMEHOMEHOME COMEHOMESEASTAR Uzushio’s winds and waters rejoiced as they splashed around Minashi’s feet.

Dazed and practically drunk on Uzushio’s potent chakra, Minashi did as the energy and ocean commanded. She walked forward, partially dissociating in the process as she answered the call to her ancestral home.

Nagisa felt the change in her original and snapped her head to her boss when the blonde turned partial redhead moved towards the still raging eddies. None of their family noticed at first. Well, until they realized they didn’t need to shout as the practical typhoon had relented around them.

“Minashi!” Minato called out seeing the movement ahead of them and went to grab his sister, but instead was stopped by Kudorama. The half senju held the younger blonde tightly so he wouldn’t escape and get dragged into an eddy.

“Don’t!” Kudorama barked sharply.

“But!” Minato started to argue before Nagisa stepped in front of him.

“Minashi will not be harmed.” The redhead confirmed feeling the echos of Uzushio’s desires. “Come, she is opening a path for us.”

Sukitama’s eyes were teary, but her and their other damp eyed family were quick to follow their youngest member as she led the way to Uzushio. The Eddies were literally parting the way beyond their misty air.

The group made sure to stick close together and close to Minashi.

When the blonde turned partially redhead, finally stepped foot on Uzushio’s white sands, Minashi’s mind was returned to her. Her eyes returned to their natural blues and the red left her hair.

Wobbling Minashi was caught by Minato and Kushina who had stuck the closes to their sister.

“Imouto?” Kushina worried, but the youngest Uzumaki was already looking upon her ancestral home. The Home of her past life.

While storm clouds were in the distance surrounding the island, here in the eye of the storm, it was a clear calm day. Gently breezes filled the air and playfully twirling around the group in greeting.

Minashi felt her eyes burn as she saw Uzushio in person for the first time in this life. There were many destroyed buildings where the village rested further inland, but it was still breathtaking. The docks and piers were barely holding together, boats were half sunk, and there was obvious ninjutsu damage and explosion damage all over, but still…

A rattling noise distracted Minashi from the sights to see her clone kicking away a set of bones held together by a Kiri Uniform.

“We need to make camp somewhere away from where we will be cleaning up and working.” Nagisa choked out.

Sukitama hummed and this time, the eldest Uzumaki led the way. It wasn’t but a few minutes of walking down the beach when they came across a hill that rose up into a sheer cliff. Thankfully, the land above was lacking any skeletons. The Group made their camp and even set up their tents this time since they would be staying there for an extended period of time.

They were just finishing dinner when one of the elephants in the room was spoken about.

“Minashi-chan, what…what was that?” Nagato asked his younger cousin.

Minashi’s eyes went out of focus staring at the crackling fire. “Uzushio. I…I went into Sage Mode…because of Kurama, when i mix the two, i become a practical Empath. I…I could feel how Uzushio was still mourning, still raging, and…and i just followed my instincts. I wanted to ease her pain. I wanted to let her know that her Sea stars were not all gone.”

“Sea Stars?” Minato inquired.

“A nickname.” Mariko whispered smiling sadly. “It’s what Uzushio has always called us and some even called younglings by it. Because Uzumakis are naturally strong sensors even those of us without the mind’s eye bloodline, when we open our senses to feel another on the island, it was looking at a Sea of chakra dotted with stars of individual chakras moving with the tides. Grandmother preferred to call us her guppies.”

“Mama called me her chick.” Kushina smiled sadly. “It’s because of her contract with the Eagle summons. I adored it, even if i was paired with the kitsune contract instead.”

“Ahhh….this is depressing.” Tsunade sighed pulling out a scroll and to no surprise there were bottled and bottles of Sake now being handed out. Minashi even snagged one to Minato’s disapproval.

“Oi, you get possessed by a Sentient Island and then come to me.” Minashi drawled at her brother. Minato scrunched his nose, but relented.

“To the shitty days of putting our family to rest and burning the fuckers that invaded!” Tsunade toasted.

“Here here!” Mariko cheered and tossed a swig back, which only started the party. Minashi sipped at her own drink as her siblings and cousins got drunk off their rockers. Even Sukitama and Kudorama had let their guards down. Minato, the lightweight was first to pass out. Nagisa moved him into his and Kushina’s tent.

Thus, with Kurama as her filter, Minashi didn’t get drunk and being a clone, Nagisa couldn’t get drunk. Leaving the two of them to eventually put everyone to bed long after the moon had risen high in the sky, and many bottles of Sake had been empty. It did take a lot for Uzumakis to get drunk, even half uzumakis. The blonde Uzumaki did observe how the natural energies of Uzushio and the suratiy of the eddies, allowed for all the veteran shinobi and kunoichi to let their guards down completely. Even Kudorama had let loose enough to be pink cheeked and snorting at Nagato’s retelling of Yahiko and Konan’s antics in Ame.

Come morning, Minashi for the first time, didn’t wake like a shinobi. She woke to the call of gulls, the crashing of waves, and a gentle breeze playing with her hair. A breeze that had no care that it had forced her tent zipper up and let in practically blinding morning light. Knowing she wouldn’t be getting anymore sleep if Uzushio had her way, the Blonde made quick work of changing into fresh shorts and a sleeveless Yukata training top. She didn’t bother with sandals, and instead walked the freshly dewy grass as she moved to the edge of the cliffs. The reefs between Uzushio and the eddies were crystal clear in the surrounding waters, showing off the colorful reefs, schools of fish, and white sands in the depths below.

Turning towards the village, Minashi side eyed where she sensed her family still sleeping. She…she knew she should stay and work out a plan with them, but…but she needed to see what they were walking into.

‘ Let them know i went ahead to scout.’ The blonde sent to her blood clone. Said redhead grumpily stuck her head out of her own tent and flipped her the bird before flopping down to sleep. Minashi was envious, but the urging of Uzushio was getting stronger. Turning she took off towards the scattered palms, brush, and down the hill towards the small farms, and outlying family homes. She slowed as she reached the outskirts of the village. With a trained leap, she was on the white stone of broken walls and sunset orange rooftop clay tiles. 

The Uzumaki’s face was grim as all she saw was skeleton after skeleton lining the streets and rubble. Part of the way into the village, Minashi paused as she rewound what she’d just seen and what she was seeing around her. The…The skeletons….they were all Invaders. She had not seen one uzumaki uniform Mariko, Sukitama and Tsunade had described. Turning towards the taller structures further in, Minashi wondered if those were the arching walls she’d been told about. Shunshining forward, the blonde landed on top of one of the support pillars and finally saw the Central ‘city’ of the village of Uzushio.

Cerulean eyes blew wide as…as….

“What the fuck?!” She whispered before shouting it. “What the FUCK!” Turning she sprinted back towards camp even as her mind whirled at what she’d just witnessed. She…She needed Kushina and Minato to confirm what she’d already deciphered with just that glance.

Landing in the camp moments later, she flared her chakra even as she shouted loud enough to wake the dead.

“WAKE UP!”

Scrambling, rustling, and the rest of the party woke up with many forms of disgruntlement, quickly dropping at the panic on Minashi’s face. When her siblings were out, she grabbed them and started chain shunshining back towards Central Uzushio. The others shouting as they chased after their ashen youngest.

“Mina!” Kushina scolded as they finally stopped. “What in the world has gotten-” Minato grabbed kushina’s jaw, having already seen what their Imouto wanted them to see. “Into…you…” Kushina trailed off seeing the golden seal dome encompassing central Uzushio. The others landed behind them heartbeats later. Jaws dropping as they too could see what had Minashi in a panic.

“What…What is this?” Sukitama whispered. “I’ve never seen a barrier like this before.”

“They…aren’t skeletons.” Nagato noted at the bodies closes to them on the streets and buildings below.

“Can we enter it?” Tsunade asked looking at the three seal masters.

Kushina bit her lip, minato frowned. Minashi shocked all by leaping off and landing on the solid gold dome.

“Minashi!” a chorus of voices followed, many in shock others in reprimand. Minashi didn’t care. She…she could feel something odd about this barrier. She raced along the top of it until she neared where she felt the center of it and looked down. Just like everywhere else, she could see blurry bodies, but nothing was crystal clear. 

Kneeling she tried to read the seal some more when instead Uzushio flitted around her, gaining her attention. Blue eyes shot up when the wind and water particles condensed into a figure. The blonde uzumaki stared at the figure of Uzumaki Miho. Her glowing golden colored eyes bore into Minashi before smiling and making motions Minashi knew she should have been making sooner. 

Yanking out a kunai, Minashi slit open her palm and slammed it down into the barrier. It wavier and slowly sunk down even with it’s passengers. Minashi lept onto a roof and watched it descend the final yards until it sunk down into the ground once more.

“What?” Kushina whispered landed beside her as they took in the practical pristine bodies of the uzumaki clan.

“It…” Minashi swallowed. “It preserved the dead and banished the invaders away.”

“We…We can identify people.” Mariko said grief clogging her throat looking at all the still fresh bodies.

“Then it’s best we get to work.” Sukitama nodded as Tsunade joined them with Nagato, Kudorama, Nagisa, and Minato following.

“I’ll…I’ll go grab body scrolls.” Mariko whispered wiping away her tears. “They should still be in the main storage.”

“I’ll help.” Kushina latched onto her Nee-san and the two quickly headed for where Mariko remembered the supply storage.

“I’ll check Oba-sama’s office and find a registration list. If we can match names to the dead and missing, searching for any other survivors will become much simpler.” Kudorama nodded and split up to do his self assigned task. This…this wasn’t something one could just take command of. This would be healing for everyone in their own way.

“Minato and I will start collecting Invader scraps and piling them up. With our summons’ help it shouldn’t take too long.” Minato accented with a silent nod and the duo also left. Minato wanted to be with Kushina, but he remembered those days holding her when she sobbed her eyes out after she returned with bad news about Uzu. Her lost parents, her lost unborn sibling. So many lost cousins that were more like siblings.

“Wh…what can I do?” Nagato looked to his elders and younger cousins.

“We’ll help Mariko collect bodies once she’d found scrolls.” Tsunade said softly.

“I’m, going to find linens for the funeral rituals.” Sukitama got out shakily.

Minashi waited for the last of her group to disburse before letting out the shaking breath she was holding.

Dropping to her meditative pose, she felt nature answer her quicker than ever, yet this time there was sentience within the chakra that did even compare to the Juubi or even the Dragon’s eye.

Comecomecome seastarchild Uzushio whispered in her chakra. Minashi rose and let the winds guide her. Her eyes once more a mix of violet, blue, red, and gold. Her roots once more red, but not as all encompassing.

Following the pull Uzushio was directing, Minashi entered what seemed to be a blank wall at a dead end hallway in the main administrative building. With everything that was Uzumaki, her blood and chakra allowed her access to many seals that were designed to only open for Uzumaki blood.

The wall glowed with golden seals once more, yet released their hold and revealed a barely visible door. Once pushed open, a spiraling staircase was revealed. The wind blew in from behind her, encouraging her deeper into the unknown. Minashi followed the calling winds of Uzushio.

Deeper and deeper she went, light seals activating as she went until finally the stairs ended in a cool stone hall. She followed the hall until once more a dead end was there. However this time, there was a blood red seal on the entire wall.

Sharp multi-colored eyes took in the seal as understanding from something within her soul read what was before her. Tears filled her eyes as she realized what this meant.

Shakily, Minashi raised her still bloody hand -kurama keeping the wound open for her- and placed it on the center circle of the seal. A deep low thrum , like a bass string plucked, echoed around her and into the air. The wall then slowly dropped down into the ground.

Minashi didn’t need to worry about lights in the small cavern before her. 

No, shinning with golden light and bodies painted in seals was Uzumaki Miho and Michi. Miho’s once Uzumaki red hair was completely white. Michi’s hair was white at the temples even if both of their faces hadn’t aged a bit since they had cast their jutsu.

Within the room also in positions of guard were seven other kneeling figures circling the two glowing figures feeding the seal that encompassed a large portion of the room. Their faces were either covered by ANBU masks or shadowed by hooded cloaks. She would identify them later, instead she needed to see the seal and what it was doing.

Very very carefully, Minashi walked the seal, reading what she could of it and realizing that this was a last resort. A protective barrier that would…

“Stop time.” Minashi finished her thought aloud in pure awe as her eyes moved to the closed eyes of her great aunt Miho. “Miho-oba…how…how do i stop this seal without hurting everyone it’s connected too?” Because down here, minashi realized that she may have lowered the protective dome that protected the central part of uzushio, but the aspects of the seal were in the groundwork and the very walls of the buildings.

‘ If…if I break this seal…those that are dead will be dead…but what if there are those that were only dying or unconscious when this was active?’

Clone, baka. Kurama barked softly, internally impressed as well, and praying Minashi didn’t realize what this meant for their own original time.

Stepping out of the chamber, Minashi blasted clone after clone to not crowd the halls, but she’d need to send as many out as possible to help Tsunade and Mariko if…if there were more survivors than they thought…and when should she release the seal.

The expedition group sat around the fire for lunch only an hour after Minashi had returned to them with the news of what seal she found and what releasing it could mean.

Kudorama rubbed his jaw thoughtfully. “So, we have the last few survivors hidden down at the last resort seal underground and many more above ground that we do not know in total what their status is and currently all are stuck in a living statis seal.”

“Yep.” Minashi sighed deeply. “It seems the seal is running off of Miho-ba’s life force and Michi-ji’s is starting to take over.” The blonde said not looking up from where she was twisting her fingers. She was desperately trying not to think about what this meant for the original timeline. How long had Michi-ji waited—-NO! She couldn’t think about that right now. She would be consumed by guilt if she did. She needed to focus on the here and now.

“Mariko and I then need to do individual diagnostics on them.” Tsunade said easily. “Instead of gathering them for a mass funeral, their status in the stasis will need to be checked without affecting the seal.”

“We’ve already started moving bodies.” Nagato added “Yet the stasis wasn’t lifted. Could that mean that until the jutsu is broken we will not be affected and can move those that are?”

“Hai.” Sukitama nodded.

“Then we have a readjusted plan.”  Nagisa stood up. “Let’s get to it. Putting everyone in one place will also make it quicker to identify everyone and their health status. We will move on from then.”

Nods went all around and they went to work for the rest of the day and following day, respectfully gathering the Uzumakis and lining them up on tarps, sheets, and other blankets Sukitama had been able to find. 

On the third day of their stay on Uzushio Mariko and Tsunade took the long task of working with Kudorama, Nagato and Sukitama on diagnostics and identifying the bodies. Many of the older citizens Sukitama knew from her own memory. Mariko too was able to identity those that she knew. Nagato was handling the documentation and tagging the bodies according to the level of healing they would need or if it was too late.

The third and fourth day went by with this same sorting method. Minashi and Nagisa made sure to keep in contact with Sakumo, knowing that this changed things. Additional survivors may want to stay in Uzushio or may need to be returned to Konoha if they required further medical care.

While the medical and documentation was occurring, Nagisa, Minato, Kushina and Minashi were down underground picking the seal appart and trying to see how they could safety deactivate it and what it did entirely. Because for as long as the seal stayed active they couldn’t do anything about the people above. This would take days to pick apart if not longer.

“Miho-ba-sama was one of the best.” Kushina had chuckled looking at said frozen elder. “Every Kunoichi wanted to be just like her.”

As the first week came to an end, Nagisa left her now Blonde Clone to the seal with her siblings. Instead she went in search of the Uzumaki archives. With some directing from Kudorama and Mariko, Nagisa found the village hidden vault and then the restricted archive entrance beneath. With a small cut of her finger and push of chakra, the seals reacted and released. Slipping in, Nagisa took a deep calming breath as she saw the hall of pristine scrolls, journals, books, and much more.

With a large cloud of smoke the hordes of Kage Bushins went to work, the boxes of gloves Minashi had packed coming into great use as the clones made sure to wear them in order not to damage the records. The uzumaki Archives vault was going to take the longest, not just because it was the largest, but because Minashi wanted to know so much more about her ancestors and her homeland. She wanted to see if they had recorded instances of similar interactions between the Uchiha, Senju, and Uzumaki like Aika’s life.

If Kamera had reincarnated in the same times that Ashura and Indra did, then where was she during Hashirama and Madara’s time? Someone like her would have stood out like hashirama and Madara did, like Aika did.

The group sat around their camp, everyone taking time to just breathe after days of sorting, cataloging, and moving bodies around. There were a great number of the bodies that were already too late to save, but now prepared properly for a mass funeral. In addition to those were the ones that were going to be too late to save if and when they were able to take down the seal. Tsunade and Mariko had to sadly make those decisions so they could focus on the most critical that still had fighting chances to live. Which sadly were very very few when compared to the actual numbers that Uzushio once had.

But it was better than none. 

This also wasn’t counting the status of the seven guards trapped in the epicenter of the seal with Miho and Michi. Due to the chakra surrounding them, Neither Tsunade or Mariko had been able to get proper readings on their health.

However in all of this there were still many that had ended up marked MIA when the citizenship paperwork had been pulled and people were still missing from the body count.

“Where could they be?” Minashi asked softly.

“All the bones outside of the barrier belong to the invaders.” Minato reported grimly “Or at least what we’ve recovered so far. Our summons are still working on piling them up and sorting headbands.”

“We’re missing something.” Nagato stated.

Kushina didn’t speak. She’d been very quiet since the previous day when Mariko had reported the status of her own mother’s body that had been diagnosed. Her and her unborn child weren’t one of the lucky almost dozen that could be saved with careful teamwork. What was disheartening was that her father’s body was still missing.

“It’s possible that we’re missing the ones that were lost while fighting on the water.” Kudorama looked out to the distant eddies that were still raging even as they were in perfect weather upon the island still.

“Civilians.” Kushina finally whispered. “Where, where are the civilians? I..I mean Uzu never had normal civilians, but there were those that chose not to fight after academy and instead were merchants that could defend themselves. Or some of the other traveling merchants from other islands that lived on the outskirts to save travel time to sell wares.” The young woman rambled before Minato took her hand.

“We won’t know until the nine below are recovered.” The blonde answered gently. “If they awaken at all. What we have learned is that was a very very powerful last resort the Niidaime was made to use.”

“It stopped time.” Minashi rubbed her brow. “But that is not all it did. It literally sent out some sort of shockwave beforehand that repelled anyone not of Uzu blood from the central city. That’s why skeletons were found scattered around rooftops the most around the central arches. I don’t know if they were killed in the process or already dead or died on impact. But they were not allowed within the barrier that was then raised to protect this part of Uzu from time and the wear of weather and sun to the bodies.”

“This is going to be a delicate process that will turn into a clusterfuck.” Kudorama grunted. “We are limited in the number of people on this mission. We may still yet lose some of the possible survivors when we drop that seal.”

“Have we attempted to heal them while in stasis?” Sukitama asked handing out the calming tea that had become normal for their group during their stay.

Tsunade nodded, releasing a heavy sigh. “It’s one of the first things i tried to do.” She shook her head. “The Stasis seal is blocking all outside interference, it’s practically coated all these bodies in a thin layer of chakra. I can diagnose these patients and identify the dead, because they are so far away from the actual seal.”

“Unlike the nine in the seal we can’t even run diagnostics on.”

“I think…the original dome might have had some sentience.” Minashi whispered gaining all of their attention. “When…When i was at the center of it, i saw a water and wind form of Miho-ba-sama’s torso. She showed me what i needed to do to lower the barrier enough to enter it. I haven’t seen her since.”

“That doesn’t guarantee that she will still have lifeforce left.” Minato gently broke for his imouto. “To power such a seal and keep it powered requires great sacrifice.”

“I know.” Minashi said grimly, her mindseye flashing back to all of the people of her first life. Everyone around that circle that would send her back in time. Tears filled her eyes at that reminder. She’d never told anyone what that seal’s ultimate price was, whether it had worked or not. It was their last resort and she knew that everyone that had acted as an anchor point knew what they were getting into, willingly doing as such for a sliver of hope….but still. She quickly wiped away her tears and shoved those memories away. She couldn’t think about that now. She’d made it. She’d already changed things for the better. Now…now she had a seal to unravel and pray that those under it’s influence could be saved.

“How close are you three to being able to reverse the seal’s affected?” Nagato diverted the topic to not necessarily lift the grimness of the tension in the air, but give them something else to focus on.

Kushina snorted rubbing her face in her hands, also hiding her teary eyes. “Miho-oba-sama was a genius.”

Kudorama snorted despite himself. “Yes. It was a reason my grandfather liked her so much.”

Sukitama let out her own giggles. “They were a well suited pair. It’s a shame they both viewed marriage as something neither desired. Yet Understandable with their positions as Leaders in different land.”

Tsunade suddenly let out a grunt as she frowned and leaned back to look at the clear stary evening. “I can’t see it. Sure GrandUncle loved kids, but his tolerance for adults was low. Especially stupid adults and women that clung to him. He respected Grandmother because they were family, but i can’t see him…having a lover. He didn’t seem like the type.”

Minashi watched as both Kudorama and Sukitama snorted in unison, smiles upon their faces.

“That silly Senju never realized it but he was in love with Miho.” Sukitama smiled fondly. “Miho-sama adored him in return and was the only person i’ve ever seen make that big brain of Tobirama-sama’s shut off with just a kiss.”

Kudorama chuckled, red eyes mischievous. “I have memories of father communicating with Miho-ba when Tobirama-ji was being stupid and not taking care of himself again or being a right pain in the ass.” He grinned. “He was so very stubborn, yet under Miho-ba’s thumb he’d soften. It was the happiest i’d ever seen him when he was surrounded by father and grandmother or looked at me. It was a heady thing to be under such a gaze.”

“I don’t mean to interrupt, but Kushina-nee, that wasn’t really an answer.” Nagato cleared his throat sheepishly.

The Kunoichi shrugged. “Yes it was. Miho-oba-sama was a Grand Seal Master. It doesn’t surprise me she could whip this sort of seal up or hold it for so long. We’ve only just began dissecting the seal.”

“While we don’t have a time limit, we all shouldn’t be away from Konoha or Ame, for too long.” Minato reminded her. “Naruto will miss us.”

Kushina felt the pang in her chest. This was the longest she’d been away from her baby. She turned and pout-frowned at her husband. “Must you remind me? I was doing well trying not to worry about him. He’s safe in Miko’s care.”

Minato smiled. “I miss him, but if helping and freeing these people gives him more family, gives you, minashi, Mariko, Karin, and the senju horde more family and cousins to love and cherish, then I’ll work till i pass out to free them from this seal. They don’t deserve to be stuck here anymore. Not now that we know they are here.”

“Alright.” Kushina nodded and straightened up. “We’ll focus on not just dissecting it but bringing it down completely.”

“Good.” Tsunade cracked her knuckles. “Mariko and i will get everything ready for our eleven patients above. Without risking our chakra stores, i think we can each spare two to three Kage bushin for healing the most critical of the group.”

“I can assist.” Sukitama volunteered.

“As can I.” Nagato joined.

“That leave us with the seven below. Nagisa will also help…” Kushina stated before pausing and looking around. “Hey…where is she?”

“Archives.” Minashi answered. “She took some supplies with her, but she wanted to get into that. She said she’ll assist if we need her, but we’re working on a secondary personal mission.”

“Is this about that War of Water Era you asked me about in the Senju records?”

“Hai,” Minashi bowed. “We found Uzumaki sealed but Nara coded records in the Nara archives, a seal hidden notebook in the uchiha Head’s own persona journal of the archives that was hidden by an Uzumaki, and while we didn’t find anything in the senju records, we still borrowed Senju Shuji’s personal journals and his marriage agreement to one Hatake Miwa along with a marriage betrothal agreement between Uzumaki Taro and Senju Shizuka.”

“Sakumo said you were looking for something of that era, that you were trying to see if what Kurama-san said was true.” Tsunade’s sharp honey eyes narrowed on Minashi. “Yet, what exactly are you trying to prove?”

“I’ll let you know when Nagisa finds the Uzumaki’s records proving it and explaining why it was erased from history.” Tsunade relented without even pushing, showing how much they were all too emotionally tired to fight.

“You better brat.” She huffed instead and tossed back her cooled tea.

Another week flew by for the group. While there was still much to do in cleaning up, dismantling the stasis seal was taking up most of the time of the four sealing experts’ time. Nagisa only aiding every other day as she’d then spend time with clone after clone continuing to go through all the uzumaki archives and even moving into their most recent decades of files in the Administration Tower. While they were busy, the others had taken over collecting the skeletons with the summons, and even fishing them out of the reefs. At the end of the week the nine Uzumakis by blood or marriage stood together as they watched the pit of bones burned and burned until there was nothing but ash. Personal affects had been saved and stored, identified and separated by country with their headbands. However it didn’t mean they were going to be returning such things until tensions with the other nations had further settled down. No need to let on that there was a way to get onto Uzu….at least not yet. Not without the Hokage’s view on everything.

But it had been Minashi’s idea to save the items and headbands and return them to their homes. Yes, they were bastards for invading, but sometimes, shinobi were just following orders and their families are left behind with nothing to remember their family by.

As the third week rolled around and the Seal Experts still couldn’t figure out just how to undo everything.

“AHHH! Screw it!” Minashi shouted, getting reprimanding looks from her Aniki and Nee-san.

“Minashi.” Kushina frowned. “I know it’s frustrating but-”

“No, We could be stuck here for months trying to figure this out. We already know we can’t save everyone. I trust Tsunade and Mariko-oba to do their best to save who they can. I can’t be down here any longer and watch these people suffer waiting to be released!” Biting her thumb she slammed it on the ground away from the seal. A red fox appeared. 

“Minashi-sama?” Loki, her second fastest messenger summons, inquired.

“Tell Tsunade and Mariko to be prepared. I’m tearing this seal apart by force with mine and kurama’s chakra.”

The fox’s eyes widened before bolting.

“Minashi!” Minato stood, but Minashi was already moved to where she could see Miho just around Michi’s shoulders.

“Step back Aniki, nee-san….actually, you two might want to step out of the room. Kurama’s chakra is heavy.”

The husband and wife shared looks before putting their faith in their imouto and stepping back. Kushina throwing up a protective barrier so the Kyuubi’s chakra wouldn’t harm them….well, harm Minato. Uzumakis weren’t as affected by Bijuu chakra. Thus why they made perfect hosts.

Minashi sat in lotus as she called on not only Nature, but Kurama who was also sitting lotus outside of his cave. What she didn’t expect was for that odd feeling to return but it felt older than Aika’s presence did…yet….yet it was still herself.

Galaxy eyes of violet, blue, red, and gold snapped open as Minashi’s hair quickly went from Gold to red almost down to the tips of her hair. Her body lit up gold with her mixed kyuubi-sage mode. With a snarl she rose to her knees and then slammed her hands down on the outer edge of the sealing circle. She hissed when she felt the countering chakra trying to repel her out, but pushing forward she pushed her chakra into the seal with Kurama’s Yin Heavy Chakra. Yin was darkness, but it was also the opposite of Yang. Yang could give and create in abundance. She made her Yin take and destroy the purpose of the time stop seal. 

The bright golden light of the seal started to darken to a burn gold where Minashi’s hands were connected. Line by line of the seal, hers and Kurama’s chakra over took the seal. Burning swirling eyes looked into her Oba-sama’s face and prayed to Kami that this would work.

Like gripping a sheet, she forcefully tore the seal apart all at once. Each piece of the seal matrixes, functions, and elements, simultaneously torn apart.

A bright flash exploded in the room and Minashi snapped her eyes shut just before the flash, sensing the pending chakra explosion.

Minashi herself was blown back, slamming into the wall. Kyuubi and Sage mode dropped, Minashi groaned as she lifted herself from the ground and looked back to the circle. There nine people still kneeled. However, one by one the glow from their bodies faded and they fell to the sides. Even Michi fell to the side. However Minashi watched as Miho Uzumaki’s eyes opened. Instead of the Ruby eyes she was expecting, Golden eyes instead opened smoothly. She kneeled there, like a princess frozen in time. Minashi scrambled up to her own knees and practically crawled to her oba-sama. Golden eyes watched her impassively.

“Miho-sama?” She whispered as the elder’s head had followed her progress.

So very slowly and shakily Miho’s hand rose and cupped Minashi’s face. Those golden eyes gazed deep into Minashi and she felt exposed as water like chakra sunk into her body. Minashi shivered at the scan but didn’t move.

“ Sea Star. Child of Miku’s line.” Miho’s whispery voice filled the young uzumaki’s head. “ Protector of the Next generation.” Minashi’s eyes widened. “ You make your ancestors proud with all you have accomplished.” Tears fell from Minashi’s eyes, a thumb of Miho’s wiping one away. “ No longer think of what ifs. Michi, Uzu, and I felt you turn back time child. Stay true to your beliefs. Protect our people. This is your destiny. This is your duty as the true Heir of the Uzumaki and Uzushio.”

Minashi was stunned, but even more stunned when from out of nowhere a headpiece she’d only seen in her dreams was suddenly being placed on her head. Miho then leaned forward and kissed the teardrop ruby in the center of her forehead.

“ May the swirling eddies guide you gently and true. May the winds forever be in your favor and may the sand of Uzushio catch you when you fall.”

Rivers of tears fell down Minashi’s cheeks as for the first time in her life she heard the full blessing. Miho pulled back and there a soft gentle smile was upon her face, and Minashi saw so much of herself in her great aunt. She saw a burdened leader, yet one that would make the sacrifices needed to save who she could. One that would go against time for a chance.

Miho had not completely lost her golden sheen, thus when her form began to turn to sand, Minashi wasn’t surprised. Instead Miho’s spirit kneeled there for another heartbeat, turned to watch Kushina and Minato finally recover from the explosion that had knocked them back and destroyed Kushina’s barrier.

Kushina stood there, eyes teary. Minato’s own were wide and shocked. 

Miho smiled at them approvingly, Bowed her head in a grateful nod, and gazed one last time with intangible ruby eyes upon Minashi. Another final peaceful smile and Miho’s spirit rose into the sky.

Minashi sat there kneeling for a moment before Kushina and Minato rushed for her, checking her over and wrapping up her wounded head. Minashi didn’t care. Instead she once more called upon her sage mode. Holding her hands over miho’s golden sand ashes, she very carefully collected them with futon chakra until the golden ashes were condensed into a whirling ball. Practically a rasengan, but without the full power of one.

“I…Need something pretty to put her in.” Minashi whispered. Minato disappeared in a flash and moments later returned with a beautiful piece of pottery that thankfully also had a lid. It wasn’t an urn like some used in Konoha, but this was Uzu. They didn’t store their dead that way.

Calling up a clone, it took the pot and moved away.

“We…we, need to check, check how they are.” MInashi swallowed and didn’t reject the hug minato and Kushina gave her before agreeing and started taking cloaks and masks off. Minashi personally checked on Michi. Her heart rate picked up and the pain in her chest eased when she felt a steady beat under her fingers.

“Kushina! Minashi!” Minato called urgently after he de-masked the first ANBU. The redhead and once more blonde moved to the Namikaze’s side and were shocked when the figure was lifted into minato’s arm. There revealed was a young woman that maybe was a few years younger than Minato and Kushina. Yet it was her Silver hair and very very familiar face that made the trio share looks.

“Sensei is going to be shocked.” Kushina finally said simply, mind and emotions having already been through blenders for two weeks. Another shock was nothing.

Minashi scrambled to her feet and went to the next ANBU as Minato and Kushina moved to remove the hoods and masks. Another Hatake was under a mask, and two men that looked identical were under the other two.

“Daddy!” Kushina’s shout shook Minato and Minashi from their own discoveries or two additional female Uzumakis.

Minato jumped to Kushina’s side as she sobbed over her father’s unconscious form. Minato was quick to run the only medical jutsu he knew. A diagnostics check.

“He’s alive.” he looked around as he could feel it too in their steady chakras. “They all are.” He turned back to Kushina. “Kushi, Kushina!” he barked when she didn’t answer the first time. Watery but relieved Violet eyes met his and he softened. “Kage Bushin. We need to get them to Tsunade and Mariko.”

Kushina rapidly nodded her head and the two Made clones as Minashi made a few extra as she needed two to carry the taller adults. Minashi spotting the smirk Minato and Kushina were both sending her as she attempted to carry one of the twins with a clone helping.

“Don’t. Say. A. Word.” She grit out. Her siblings snickered but followed their clones up and out. Minato wouldn’t risk a hirashin with the low levels of the patients.

They arrived to Four Tsunades, and Seven Marikos. Each were working on a patient that had been laid out in the small section for those that could be saved. Laying their own passengers down on the limited clear space, Minashi looked out to see Kudorama and her Nagisa blood clone walked around those that were marked too far gone.

Despite the seal having being destroyed, none of the uzumakis were awake.

“They are unconscious.” Nagato reported to the silent inquiry of the trio from the epicenter. “Tsunade suspects that the snapback of the broken seal knocked any who would have been conscious, unconscious. Which in all things is good.”

“What are they doing?” Kushina whispered looking at Kudorama and Nagisa.

“Making sure their final moments are painless.” Sukitama answered grimly, joining them with a tired look. “Nagisa already said that the backlash has already done that to the ones that were already on death’s door. The ones that were further from that line…are getting sedation seals to keep them from waking so they could go painlessly.”

The trio nodded understanding. It was something that was already discussed after Tsunade and Mariko’s diagnoses. Some… just couldn’t be saved due to the severity of their prior wounds. This was a mercy.

A startled noise left Sukitama when she finally looked at the eight survivors from the epicenter.

“Kaiya?” She called and rushed to the side of the younger uzumaki woman. “Kami…she hasn’t aged a day…that seal…” trembling hands hovered over her practical niece’s body wanting to hold her. Then indigo eyes really looked at who had been saved and widened even further. “Shouta-sama, Namika-sama, Michi-sama…Ren, Riku…” She choked as she kneeled at the heads of the two Hatakes. “Mashai-kun, Mako-chan, oh!” She finally felt more tears fall at the sight of her sister’s babies. Granted they weren’t babies looking the same twentyish years of age the last time she saw them in konoha. “Oh,...KUDO!” She shouted. The White haired half Uzumaki stood up at his mother’s frantic call and shunshined over. His own red eyes widened at the sight of his cousins. 

Kudorama fell to a knee, fingers automatically going to their necks, despite Minato’s gentle words.

“They’re alive.”

Kudorama bit his lip to hold back the relieved noises that wanted to leave. He’d been ignoring the pain when he’d found Satoshi-oji’s and Ruriko-oba’s bodies among those that were already dead. But…to know their children lived, his practical siblings living? It had hurt him just as much as it had once hurt Sakumo-!

“Sakumo!” His head snapped up to Minashi. “Sakumo-” The blonde’s face was a complicated smile of sadness, relief, and hope.

“We’re taking them to Konoha.” She spoke what everyone desired.

Kudorama’s face turned determined. “Hai.” petting heads of silver he stood up and looked around. “Everything of importance or important sentimentality to those we are taking with us.”

Minashi and Kushina shared looks. Moments later after a large part of their tracking summons were called, they were leading Kushina and Minashi clones to the homes of those that were alive but unconscious along with those that were being healed enough for transport.

Nagisa moved to Minashi’s side as everyone else had left with groups of foxes to start sealing things away in labeled storage scrolls.

The sun had long since set as the group still worked. Sukitama was making sure Tsunade and Mariko were fed and hydrated as they finished up on the worst of the wounds and bandaged everything else up for transport. They would be taking the long way home instead of teleportation.

It was sunrise when their energy waned and the patients were no long critical and needed constant watch. Their natural healing was kicking in, allowing Tsunade and Mariko to finally sleep. As the healers and others slept the morning away, Minashi and Nagisa’s clones went to work on gathering the prepared dead in their ritual clothes, or cloth that was close enough to such, on wooden longboat prys. The blessings were already carved into the wood with their chakra and draped with herbs and flowers from across uzushio according to the rites and rituals.

When the group woke for lunch, the found the work that Nagisa and Minashi’s clones had done. Hugs from those born on Uzushio were given to the two Uzumakis as their group too, changed into the formal clothes traditionally worn for such occasions. Down at the docks as the sun just began to set, their group lined up with the two dozens of long boats ready to go out.

Sukitama stepped out first, head bowed as she spoke blessings and final farewells to their people. Untying the fleet of boats, the group waited until they were out of the shallows before beginning the next step.

Minashi stepped forward with Minato, both in Sage mode. Together they each created Rasengans but shaped them for explosion later. A pull back with their arms and they threw the two futon powered balls high into the air and above the fleet. At peak height, Kushina, Mariko, Tsunade and Fudorama raised the bows and arrows they had collected for today. Arrows that had been carved by Nagisa and Nagato with Katon power seals that would react to the rasengan specifically for today.

Arrows launched, they collided with the wind jutsu and exploded into a shower of flaming arrows onto the fleet.

The wood, fabric, and herbs caught first. The ships were sealed to stay sailing until the bodies had burned to ash by enhancing the fire to burn hotter.

As the flaming boats settled down half an hour later with no more fuel from the bodies, bodies turned to ash, Nagisa and Nagato stepped out onto the water.

Together they pulled at their chakra, sent it into the water, and created a gentle current to push the boats out to the eddies.

“May the Eddies guide you gently and truly so your souls may rest with those of our ancestors.” Sukitama finished the last line of the farewells just as the fleet hit the stronger currents.

However, instead of being destroyed by the raging eddies, they Calmed and slipped into the swirling water . All the eddies calmed to their former state, gently accepting her deceased Sea Stars into her waters to become the sands.

It wasn’t ten minutes later when the calm eddies returned to their deadly states. Every conscious Uzumaki there knew then, that Uzushio did not forgive easily and she would be keeping her grudge strong. None but her Sea Stars were welcome to pass through her waters.

Returning to their camp where they had also moved all their patients, the Expedition group/family, finally slept once final time on Uzushio’s land.

Everything that they wanted or needed to take had already been packed and sealed away.

Uzushio’s Sealing Hall and their entire collection of fuuin theory books, jutsus, research, ect.; had all been sealed into tightly locked massive scrolls. Same for all the documents of the administration building and the archives. Lastly, any Clan treasures were packed away with traditional clothing, weapons, and other Uzu specialties. They would not risk someone getting on Uzu to pillage it. Plus, it would delay a return trip until the survivors were healthy and healed enough physically and mentally to return.

Thus at sunrise the following day, Nagisa summoned her own personal messenger fox miu. She was tiny and bright white, but she was albino and Haku’s own kit. She’d raised Miu with Naruto and couldn’t be prouder of the little vixen. She’d been working so hard for them the last two and a half weeks.

“Pass along to Sakumo that we are on our way home. We’ve done what we came out here to do. While there is much we could still do, there was something I've left out of the reports requiring our return. Please let him know we will not be returning via teleportations, but the long way, so expect us in a week, ten days maximum.”

Miu barked and shook her body out prepared for the hiraishin trip Nagisa would be sending her on as far out as she could risk sending the summons. In a pop of smoke the summons was gone.

Nagisa felt her Blood Clone slip up to her side, even if they felt everyone else finally waking and preparing a light breakfast before departure.

“Ren and Riku.” Minashi whispered.

Nagisa hummed. “If they ask, we will have to tell them. Hopefully they will allow us to become a ‘baby sister’ and ‘niece’ to them. I will not lie to them after what they sacrificed. They are also supposed to be our immediate family.”

“If Minato ever finds out…he’ll be so angry with us.” Minashi whispered and Nagisa ruffled her hair.

“Only for a little bit. Then he’ll realize that these people we’ve called family, are what they are to us. It doesn’t matter the distance of our blood. He is our brother, Kushina is our sister, Mariko is our aunt. Sakumo is our adoptive father.” Nagisa smiled. “We are all connected to our bonds.”

Minashi snorted wryly up at her clone. “You went old and Sagely there boss.”

Nagisa punched the head of her clone, getting a satisfying ‘Itai!’ from the teen. Nagisa was just glad that with everything going on, she’d been able to seamlessly switch with her blood clone when needed, preventing backlashes or fainting spells.

“Oiii!” The two Uzumakis turned at the call and found Minato waving at them. “Time to go!”

The duo jogged back to the prior campsite and with a flex of chakra the area was filled with clones. Kushina, Minashi, and Nagisa’s being the most. Minato, Tsunade and Mariko each made one. Kudorama and Nagato were forward and rear guard while Sukitama was ‘technically’ a civilian and didn’t have the formal training to create Kage bushin thus she took a spot at one of the many stretchers that had been made in preparation for hauling their Nineteen extras.

Taking off across the shallows, they reached the eddies at jounin speeds and just as when they entered the raging eddies parted one more, this time without the blood needed. Uzushio knew their chakra and let them pass. Once through the misty air, they were out in the open ocean once more.

Like their trip out, the group stopped at the beach, this time Tsunade and Mariko were busy checking over their patients, changing out damp bandages from the ocean spray for fresh supplies. Nagisa checked the vitals over the eight Epicenter Uzumakis and found that while their levels had slowly risen from the empty pools they were before hand, they were still very low.

A night of rest and they continued once more. Day after day, they repeated the same thing. Traveling at a steady constant jounin lope, and stopping at night to monitor the survivors. The week passed as they also discussed how they were going to keep this secret for as long as possible. Because once it got out that more Uzumakis had been found, it wouldn’t take long for the spies to move and spread word.

Kudorama had already agreed with Minato and Nagisa that this would have to be choked at the gates.

“We can always place a seal on the wall barriers.” Nagisa shrugged. “It wouldn’t be the first time i messed with them. I’m still trying to update what Mito-sama did initially.”

“That would be difficult.” Minato frowned. “Especially if we don’t want to completely accidentally erase anyone’s mind about Uzumakis.”

“Well, I don’t like it but it could alway be similar to what Danzo did to his root.” Nagisa grimaced. “Physically keep anyone from speaking out Uzumakis outside of Konoha walls. As soon as you leave Konoha’s walls the barrier activates on anyone passing through it. They literally wouldn’t be able to talk about it. If we tweak the seal enough it could be more towards a genjutsu instead of a Will controller.”

“Like a trigger.” Kudorama hummed.

“Crude, but it could work.” Minato frowned. “We’d have to bring some Uchiha in to help develop such a mixed seal so that the trigger could be specific. The Sharingan is good with such details.”

“Kushina and I would have to slip it in then when we update the Village Barriers then.” Nagisa nodded. “We’ll get working on that once we get everyone settled back in village.”

“We’ll have to sneak them into the village.”

Nagisa waved her cousin off. “Easy. What isn’t easy is them being slipped into the hospital-”

Kudorama snorted. “Restricted section used for ANBU only. Normal personnel aren’t allowed back. ANBU medical staff is sworn to secrecy and any betrayal or leaks are dealt with harshly.”

“Then we have a start of a plan.” Minato looked to his wife to see her once again at her father’s side, brushing out his hair and braiding it out of the way. Kushina and Mariko had been doing such for all the long haired Uzumakis in the survivors.

“I’ll let Sakumo know once we are closer.” Nagisa stood to take first guard shift. For one of their last days traveling. They were still two days out, having to take an extra day break when Minashi, Kushina, and Nagisa needed to recover from all the clones. It gave Tsunade and Mariko time to try to hydrate their patients with minimal medical supplies they had left. They were running short on Saline bags and had already run out of good blood bags.

Thus the final days were pushed harder with no sign of the patients waking, even if their chakra levels were recovering more and more with each day.

Finally the walls of Konoha came into view and their group had to stop. Kushina had taken double duty with Sukitama to hold up a moving privacy seal that hid their movements.

Nodding at the clones and her family, Nagisa was the one that then disappeared just as the sun was setting on the horizon, and appeared where she felt Sakumo still in office.

Sakumo actually startled, even his ANBU jumped out, before halting at the worn down sight of the personal advisor to the Hokage. The redhead was in clothes that weren’t Konoha or Fire Nation origin. 

Nagisa had fallen in love with Uzushio’s style and might have nicked many outfits from one of the boutiques. She knew she wasn’t the only one as Minashi, Mariko, Kushina, Sukitama, and even Tsunade had nabbed some. Nagato declined, not wanting the suspicions to be upon him in Ame and not having good answers. Kudorama had snagged a few for himself and even his own wife and son. Kushina had then shoved some in Minato’s arms for himself and many for Naruto. Okay, they all practically wiped out a store in one of their more depressive days. Thinking about how adorable their children would look in them had eased the hardship of being surrounded by death.

Sakumo was on his feet at the broken look in Nagisa’s eyes. She looked so hurt, just what-

“Hokage-sama-” She tried to speak before he could finish opening his own mouth to ask why they had to take the long way home. He saw her struggling to speak further and knew it must have been worse than reported. 

It had become pretty obvious to the public that the Uzumakis had left on an extended family vacation and the gossip had been all about where they had gone. Many had guessed Uzushio, but that was shot down by veterans who’d been there to see that Whirlpool waters were impassable. Some still guessed the beach, but many would wonder now, where they really went, if the others looked anything like Nagisa’s currently did.

“What do you need?” He asked moving to pull her in a hug, fuck procedures.

Nagisa shook as the feeling of konoha, their scents, Sakumo’s scent filled her nose, her senses, and her body relaxed in a different way then when she’d first stepped on Uzushio. Konoha was her home. Uzushio may have been her home in a past life, Uzu may be in her blood and soul, but in her heart Konoha was home.

Nagisa couldn’t stop as she let out an uncontrolled sob, clutching at Sakumo’s shirt as she curled into the man that had been there for her since the beginning. He was practically her father and she knew what she had to report would wound him yet bring him such joy.

“We…we need an escort. ANBU Captains only. Some need to go to the hospital and empty out a floor of the restricted section.” Nagisa slowly regained her composure and wiped away her tears. Sakumo a sheet a marble the longer she spoke. Wide coal eyes were on her as she continued. “No one can know Sakumo. Outside ANBU that will be on guard, your advisors, and the Clan Heads. We’ll need their cooperation to keep this quiet.”

Sakumo nodded and flashed signs to his personal guard would be part of the escort while their captain did as ordered to get other Captains and the hospital prepared.

“Sakumo.” Nagisa pulled his attention back to her cerulean gaze filled with sympathy and a spark. A spark that he didn’t understand. “You…You need to come help personally. You won’t believe me otherwise.”

The Hokage swallowed the lump in his throat. He…He put the puzzle together now. 

Survivors. Kami somehow there were survivors!

Sakumo nodded and moved to his doors, yanking them open and starting Asuka. The Yamanaka stared at the serious looking hokage wide-eyed.

“Call an Emergency Council meeting in two hours, Heads and my advisors only. They will report to the hospital discretely to the Restricted section and wait for me there.”

“Hai!” She squeaked and watched as the Hokage then leapt out the window with Nagisa-sama leading and most of the Hokage’s guard following. Jerking, the Yamanaka jumped up and went to send word of the emergency meeting.

Chapter Text

Season 2 Chapter 6

Sakumo kept a step behind Nagisa as she led the way. Senses stretched, Sakumo couldn’t feel the expedition group’s chakra. The Hokage and his remaining guards stopped a step behind Nagisa, the ANBU staying back to keep guard, as they landed in a small clearing.

“Where is-” Sakumo started before Kudorama stepped out of seemingly nowhere, sans-mask. Sakumo’s back stiffened at his friend’s face reveal, despite his ANBU uniform, commander’s cloak, and Dragon mask clipped to his hip. He heard the four ANBUs gasp but ignored them for Kudorama’s gaze reflecting Nagisa’s.

“Sakumo.” Kudorama spoke, stopping Sakumo from questioning anything further. “I’m going to need you to breathe. I need you to stay focused, pup.”

Sakumo glared. “We’re the same age you ass.”

Kudo’s lips twitched at their familiar banter from when they were pups. “Yes, but i was born first, giving me rights to older brother status.”

“Kudo.” Sakumo said firmly, face losing all traces of patience. “What did you find?”

The Half Uzumaki-Senju just turned his head and the air behind him shivered as the barrier dropped. There, grouped on stretchers were almost twenty individuals. All but two were redheads. The two closest were silver haired…two people…who hadn’t aged a day and Sakumo knew those scents! He rushed forward in blind instinctive reaction to pack but was caught by Kudo in a bear grip.

“Calm!” He barked fiercely. “They are alive, but unconscious. If you are not calm and you risk hurting their recovery and yourself. They are alive.” Kudo repeated even as Sakumo settled down with practiced breathing and slowly walked to the two stretchers holding his older siblings. Siblings he thought long dead.

“T-th-they haven’t aged a day since we said goodbye when they went to Uzu for father to grieve Oharu, Kan, and Iseya’s deaths. I had an important Mission and couldn’t go. Momo and Hikeru weren’t as attached to Uzushio and instead stayed in Konoha to be supported by friends.” Sakumo rambled, knowing Kudo knew, but he still couldn’t help it as he saw their peacefully sleeping faces. They were Alive!

Kudorama’s hand landed on his shoulder and squeezed. “There is much to discuss, Sakumo. But the survivors are our priority. Their secrecy is of utmost importance.” Sharp red eyes snapped to the four ANBUs who’s spines straightened at the Niidaime look alike, minus the missing red lines, and who they recognized by voice alone as the Commander. “Understood?”

The four Shinobi Saluted at the serious threat in their commander’s eyes. He wouldn’t hesitate to eliminate them if they were a threat to his family.

Sakumo rose and found Tsunade and Mariko doing their rounds and felt his chest swell at the fierce protectiveness and determination in Mariko’s form. This had been good for her then. He can’t imagine the pain they suffered finding the survivors, but working hard to bring them to somewhere safe was like a typhoon strengthening the spirits of the Uzumakis of Konoha.

Sakumo was jolted out of his thoughts and staring by Minashi tackling him with a hug. He kneeled and hugged her properly, feeling the tears at his throat.

“ They waited. We came this time.” She whispered into his skin and Sakumo stiffened. “ i…I need Inojiro-san.”

Sakumo nodded silently and stood up with Minashi still wrapped around him like she was a pup. He held her there and let the fox pup settle herself until she was ready to continue. He didn’t blame her one bit.

“Put the barrier back up. We will wait outside it for my guard captain to return with word that the hospital is ready, guards are stationed, and an escort.”

Kushina and Minato nodded and put up the stronger stationary barrier, making them invisible once more to the naked eye. Sakumo walked out with Minashi still clinging, Nagisa on one side and Kudorama on his other.

“You aren’t wearing your mask.” Nagisa inquired.

Kudo chuffed somewhat amused with her addressing the elephant and unclipped it. “Well, to keep suspicions off of our family, why not let something else distract the village? I'm long since old enough to protect myself and my family. Plus, Tachi has expressed interest in being stronger than his Uncle Sakumo and an elite shinobi like his Kakashi-nii and Minashi-nee.” The Senju smiled crookedly. “Thus, this mask will need a new owner instead of being passed down through the Senju Family. Maybe…Mashai is still interested in such a thing.”

Sakumo stared before bursting out laughing. “He did say that before, didn’t he?” He settled down with a fond look. “I swore that he had just settled with taking the Uzushio one instead. It’s why he and Mako had gone over anyways. They were looking to move there permanently. They were always more Uzumaki than Hatake despite their looks.”

Kudorama hummed eyes glancing to where they both knew the now younger hatakes were resting peacefully.

“Miho-ba…was there still.” Kudorama whispered. Sakumo straightened.

“Where-”

Nagisa grabbed his elbow as Minashi went stiff in his arms. She wiggled and he let the teen down. She looked up at him with grief filled eyes.

“She gave up her life force to protect them.” Minashi whispered. “Her hair was white Sakumo. Uzumakis don’t start going white until we’re well over a hundred. It fades after ninety, but pure white? Not until many more decades have passed.”

Sakumo placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. “You saw her?”

“Kurama and I broke the seal when we couldn’t figure out how to gently remove it.” She admitted with watery eyes. “I…I couldn’t stand watching them all…” She choked back her words with a frustrated frown.

Sakumo looked at Nagisa and Kudorama.

“Later.” Nagisa sighed, rubbing her temples. “I’m still wrapping my head around what Miho-sama did. Such a seal…” she whispered before meeting Sakumo’s worried gaze. “When Uzumakis make seals that cost lifeforce, the casters are always sacrificed. It’s a very very forbidden art. Miho-sama knew this and still created such a seal. I don’t know how long it was there or if she made it up on the spot. But it cost her life with Michi-sama’s life next to be sacrificed. They had seven strong survivors in line behind them as anchor points and extra life force if for some reason Miho’s and Michi’s weren't enough.”

Sakumo stared at her and slowly his eyes narrowed contemplatively. There was something about her tone that made it seem like she knew parts of the art personally. Was she talking about her tim-. 

Their group was distracted when two additional ANBU squads appeared along with Sakumo’s guard Captain. From the markings on their masks, they were all Captains available in the village at the moment. Sakumo straightened even as Kudorama turned and faced them, mask on his hip once more.

Minashi felt the chakra flares of surprise from her comrades and felt her lips twitching despite the somber and tense air.

“Listen up.” Kudorama barked sternly, and spines straightened as the voice matched their commander’s. “This will not be a normal escort. We are slipping these survivors into Konoha and straight to the hospital’s restricted section. Consider any word of their status leaking out as a one way trip to isolation lock up, your mask revoked, and possibly your entire Shinobi career ended. Well, that is if their family doesn’t tear you apart first.” he deadpanned at the end.

Minashi didn’t need to see behind the masks to feel the dread and fear filling the air. She tilted her head as there was also a heavy dose of curiosity. Mostly because there was no one around that he was talking about.

What was so important that Commander Dragon revealed his face, that they were basically committing treason?

Sakumo turned to the ‘air’ behind him. “Drop it.”

The air shimmered and the Uzumaki Adults that had all been on ‘vacation’ were revealed along with over a dozen and a half stretchers filled with more redheads.

“Holy Shit.” someone choked out, but snapped their mouth shut very quickly at Kudorama’s sharp glare.

Tsunade stepped forward. “Which floor has been prepared?”

“R3 Senju-sama!” Lion bowed.

Tsunade nodded sharply. “Good. Now, gently grab a shinobi or kunoichi. Stretchers are too obvious. We will be putting cloaks on them to cover up their looks. Two may take one to make it seem like they are somewhat conscious. The goal is to make it look like a couple of squads are returning injured from a mission if we’re spotted. Thus this will be spread out. If any of you can make a Kage Bushin, do so and work with it to get a patient to R3.”

Nagato walked to Sakumo and Nagisa as Minashi left to aid getting injured gently onto the backs of the Captains. With those numbers it left only four to be carried by the original party.

“Hokage-sama.” Nagato started. Sakumo held up a hand.

“You don’t even need to ask. I’ll make sure you are kept informed on their statuses. After they have awoken, you are more than welcome to return and visit. I’m sure they will be comfortable seeing a familiar face. Just please send an informal report as soon as you’re able for the records.”

Nagato smiled, “Of course. Thank you Hokage-sama.” he bowed and looked at Nagisa. “If i could request a ride? I’ve already said my goodbyes.”

Nagisa snorted. “You don’t need to ask, but it’s appreciated. You’re family Nagato-kun.” She pulled him in a hug and a moment later they were gone. 

Just as Sakumo had adjusted Mako on his back, Nagisa returned. Minato and Kushina were helping Mashi onto Kudorama’s back, leaving Michi and Shouta to be carried. Mariko had already left with Tsunade and Sukitama for the hospital. Shouta went on Kushina’s back moments later, and together Nagisa helped Minato carry the elder. Minashi had already left with Tsunade and Mariko to lay stronger security seals on the R3 Floor.

Due to the teamwork demonstrated by all three squads and the returned Expedition members, the survivors of Uzushio were moved into Konoha without notice and very quickly.

Tsunade, Mariko, Sukitama, and a few Captains that were double as medics were already hard at work putting extra beds into rooms. It would be a little cramped, but it kept them closer together and took up less rooms. (less rooms to guard)

Sakumo himself didn’t leave the room his siblings were put in as Tsunade set them up with proper nutrition and monitors. She left recording and transferring vitals to actual charts to the ANBU Nurses that had been hand picked by Tsunade and Kudorama shortly after they arrived.

Something in Sakumo’s chest settled down. They were safe in Konoha. They were ALIVE.

He felt Kudorama’s hand on his shoulder once more and felt a few tears escape.

“They’re alive Kudo.” Sakumo whispered as he bent over his knees in the seat he’d taken. Kudo’s hand tightened and trembled.

“And they will recover, wake up and live. ” Kudo said with such certainty that Sakumo could do nothing but believe his words.

The Hokage leaned against the wall outside his siblings’ room. They ended up sharing a room with the Uzumaki twins that had been found with them apparently. Sakumo would investigate that later when the survivors had awoken. For now he had Clan Heads and his Advisors gathering.

Closing his eyes, he gathered what in the world he was going to say. Kudorama had returned to duty, mask and all, and was reaffirming to those who were chosen to heavily guard R3 what the consequences would be for breaking this direct order. Sakumo wouldn’t reprimand him for the threat. He too was at such an increased protectiveness that he’d issue the same thing in the Commander’s place. Hell, he was basically about to do the same to the Clan Heads as he knew he couldn’t hide something this big from them.

While he knew none were like Danzo, that paranoia was still there. He trusted his Clan Heads, but Konoha wasn’t perfect. If they spoke in the wrong place and any deep undercover spies they haven’t caught yet, found out that Konoha had been to Uzushio? The fragile peace they were in would shatter in a treasure hunt.

A shoulder bumped into his own, pulling Sakumo from his stressful thoughts. He met Nagisa’s eyes and saw the calm resting within her gaze. While he also saw underlying stress, worry, and guilt, she would still have his back as he would have hers. He bumped her back and pushed away from the wall.

“Anyone else joining us?” He asked gently.

Nagisa nodded. “Minato and Tsunade. The others want to stay with them.”

“Your student?” He asked due to the listening ears of the ANBU.

“Setting the security seals. No one without authorization will be allowed in.” 

Sakumo felt his shoulders relax, nodding. “How close are the Heads and advisors to gathering?”

The redhead’s lips twitched. “We’re technically running behind. But once they hear what was discovered, they will understand.”

“Can you go ahead and lead them to a place we can talk and secure it?”

Nagisa nodded and walked away to do as requested.

Minutes later Minato and Tsunade joined him. Tsunade had a covered chart folder with her and a determined look in her gaze. Minato was as cool and calm as expected of a future Hokage. He would be representing not only the Namikaze, but the Uzumakis as well since his wife wouldn’t be present.

Nodding, the Hokage led the way to where he scented Nagisa had taken the Council. The meeting room was smaller than their standard meeting hall, and not everyone had a seat, but one had been reserved for Sakumo.

He did notice as he walked in that Nagisa had been leaning her head on Inoichi’s shoulder even as they whispered together. However she left him to join Sakumo as soon as he entered. He didn’t need to ask to know the room had already been secured with seals to protect the following conversations.

Sakumo moved to his seat and waved for everyone else to either take a seat or relax. The Hokage did not sit, his eyes were on the table as he tried to find the words. He didn’t speak for long minutes and the air grew with worry from the Clan Heads and advisors. Especially when they saw Orochimaru holding Tsunade so very close off to the side. The Senju head had yet to remove her face from the other Sannin’s neck. Nagisa’s face was blank, and Minato’s was hidden behind his hair.

“Hokage-sama?” Fugaku called worried for their leader.

“Sakumo?” Tsume had started to stand to do something, anything, as Sakumo was extended pack, but the Hokage finally took a deep breath and sat down. When he lifted his face hackles rose at the utter broken look in his gaze that was mixed with happiness sparking in his eyes.

“Almost four weeks ago, I gave permission for Eight Konoha Citizens and one visiting Ame Citizen to go on a family Vacation. How, how could i deny such a request?” He chuckled sadly. “They had lost so much already and had finally gained more.” 

No one spoke as they watched the Hokage’s throat bob and he worked to speak. They’ve never seen him struggle with words before.

“I know many speculated why their children weren’t taken along if it was a family vacation. Many assumed that the risk of taking such highly important children out of the village, were for the most part, correct. In actuality, this was no Vacation, thus no children allowed.”

“It was a mission.” Shikaku whispered, but in the small and silent room it was heard.

Sakumo nodded sharply once. “The nine individuals were sent on an expedition mission. Originally this mission was just a gift. Something that would allow the ones it affected the most to finally get some long overdue closure. In the process, anything of value or importance found would be collected and brought back to be protected by the remains of their clan.”

“Uzushio.” Hiruzen choked out understanding where the Uzumakis had gone. “How? We tried to get in, but the waters were too dangerous.”

Nagisa snorted, gaining the attention. The Uzumaki raised a red brow. “Is it really that difficult to understand how?”

“Only Uzumakis could pass.” Kazou realized aloud as the same thing lit on the faces of the other Clan Heads.

“Or those considered Uzumakis.” Minato added lifting his head and showing off an awed look. “Uzushio…even in shambles was beautiful. ”

“I take it the mission members found something important while on Uzushio?” Hiashi questioned to return back to task.

Sakumo nodded and glanced at Nagisa. The redhead took a step forward.

“Upon our arrival, we made camp at the cliffs.” the two Elder advisors nodded their heads in understanding, having reference to what she meant. “Once complete we split up to cover more ground. What we found all across Uzushio were bleached bones and old signs of battle and destruction on the outskirts of the village. Except something very important was missing.”

“They were only the skeletons of the Invaders.” Minato huffed out still just as bemused as his other Sealing Masters.

The Clan Heads shared looks and saw Tsunade straighten nodding in confirmation, Nagisa’s own grim look was confirmation enough.

“My apprentice, in her own curiosity and personal desires to search for her ancestors she’s heard so much about and give them peace, left to scout further ahead. It wasn’t thirty minutes later that she returned screaming for our attention. Following her to the central arches marking the heart of Uzushio’s we all saw what she had.”

Nagisa took a calming breath. “There was a massive Golden barrier protecting the central limits of Uzushio.”

People jumped up and all started asking question after question that were all in similar regards.

“-survivors?-”

Sakumo stood up and slammed his hands down, anger in his face. “You all will sit down and be silent!”

Wincing the Clan Heads did as instructed and returned to their seats or positions against the wall.

“This is hard enough for us affected personally!” Sakumo scolded. “Let us finish and your questions will be answered with their reports. Only if there are any unanswered question at the end will you ask professionally like the leaders you are.”

Properly scolded, the others nodded and turned back to Nagisa.

Nagisa rolled her eyes but continued. “We couldn’t see through the barrier properly. The view from outside was blurry, but we could see bodies, not skeletons behind the barrier. My apprentice was then approached by a physical manifestation of the Niidaime Uzukage’s consciousness. She was shown how to lower the physical aspect of the barrier that required nothing but the two basic things to all Uzumaki seals. Thus, soon we were all able to see that while the central part of uzushio had also shown signs of battle, there were no invader bodies. Only Uzumakis.”

“Thus the clean up, collection, and identification began.” Tsunade said professionally.

Nagisa looked to Sakumo and raised a brow. “Hm?”

“Your cousin.”

Sakumo grunted. “He’s already shown his face to the ANBU, if he is a vital part of your mission, then go ahead.”

Nagisa nodded and looked up. “Our team Captain was Senju-Uzumaki Kudorama. He took over searching the Administrative building and Kage office for a list of shinobi, kunoichi, and citizen registration and compiling them into a list we could use to get a better count of how many, if any other uzumakis escaped the invasion or had already been out on missions.”

Shibi raised his hand and Nagisa paused to nod at him. “Who…is Senju Kudorama?”

“My Second Cousin.” Tsunade felt her lips twitching. “My granduncle’s grandson.”

The heads stared and Nagisa flared her chakra before they could act on their impulses to ask about the fact that the Niidaime had a child!

“We’ll return to that nugget of information later.” The redhead smirked before it dropped. “Now, while this was happening, you must understand for those of us that grew up on Uzushio, this was not an easy task. Mariko confirmed that none of her sisters survived along with her three of her four immediate first cousins. Kushina also confirmed the loss of her mother, grandmother and grandfather. Tsunade confirmed that out of her four first cousins that moved to Uzushio, two were lost. We are already aware that Ezume escaped and the hunt is already on to look for him. We are also in contact with his daughter Queen Sara in Wind Country.”

Nagisa took a breath. “Sukitama Uzumaki, Kudorama’s mother, confirmed that her sister, Ruriko Uzumaki or Ruriko Hatake, was also lost with her husband Hatake Satoshi. Thus, why it took us so long to gather everyone. It is hard to personally prepare the bodies of family that look like the same they did the last you saw them.”

People twitched at her wording, brows furrowing.

“Not long after our arrival, My apprentice went in search of where the barrier seal had been constructed. This was because Tsunade and Mariko had noticed something about some of the bodies.”

Tsunade stepped forward with a serious look. “While many had wounds that put them on the line or crossing the line into death, there were others that had wounds that weren’t as severe. Further diagnostics noticed that their bodies were literally frozen and still under a very powerful jutsu.”

“Minashi found an underground bunker of sorts.” Minato tilted his head trying to describe the seal room. “It had been sealed off, but she was guided by a living conscience on how to release it. Inside the room she found the epicenter of the Barrier seal. After scanning it briefly, she sent a summons for Kushina and I for second opinions. This was also because there were nine individuals down in that room glowing faintly gold.”

“Niidaime Uzumaki Miho was kneeling there with her younger brother Uzumaki Michi. Around them were seven hooded individuals or Masked ANBU of Uzushio.” Nagisa continued. “After further investigation into the elements, matrixes, and design of the seal, it was concluded that Uzumaki Miho performed a Fuuin-kinjutsu. She mixed protective barriers, preservation seals, and many others together into a Time-space Seal all to actively ‘Stop Time’ over central uzushio at the cost of her own lifeforce and those that had been in the sealing circle with her. Now understand that everyone in that circle must have been there willingly, otherwise the seal wouldn’t have worked. Fuuin-kinjutsu in that forbidden art are delicate and sentient enough to take the will of the caster or casters into account.”

Nagisa paused in her latter rambles at the dropped jaws of the Heads. -She had a theory forming in her head according to what Miho-ba had said to Minashi about feeling them reverse time. Miho’s hair shouldn’t have been that white after two decades. Streaked with white highlights maybe- Nagisa was jolted from her thoughts by Sakumo gripping her forearm. The Redhead blinked rapidly out of her internal thoughts.

“Hm?”

“You okay?”

“Oh, yes, i just had some distracting thoughts on some fuuin theory.”

Sakumo raised a brow at her. “If you are silent any longer they will take it as a reason to ask questions.”

The redhead snorted. “Alright. Where was I? Ah, Forbidden seal. After Kushina, Minato, Minashi and I realized just what Miho’s seal had done, we changed plans. With only two medics that could make only a limited amount of clones, it was decided that only those that we could actually save would be prepared separately. Sadly that decision wasn’t as hard as it should have been.”

Tsunade nodded a grim look on her face. “I think those who were left were just giving Miho-ba and the volunteers time to finish setting up the seal. It was there to protect the bodies of the fallen so that one day whoever survived could at least return and give our Clanmembers proper burrial rites.”

“Which brings me back to Miho-sama’s seal. In the end, we realized that we could spend months disecting it and get no where. My apprentice noticed that it was created in a way that if we had actually tried to delicately pull it apart, the entire seal would collapse and all those connected to it would instantly die.” Nagisa said grimly.

Minato looked at her sharply. “Is that why-”

Nagisa nodded. “That’s why she was frustrated. She had found that out and couldn’t let them die so simply. Minashi cherishes family.”

The blonde sighed as a piece clicked together. “I thought there was another motive to her tearing the seal apart so determinedly.”

“What?” Sakumo frowned.

Nagisa glanced at him as she told the room. “In combination of Sage chakra and Kurama’s chakra, Minashi used brute force to overtake the Fuuin-kinjutsu and unmake it . Minashi holds only the Yin portion of Kurama’s chakra. Yin, if given direct focus and drive, can take and destroy. Where as Yang Gives and Creates. They are not just dark and light.”

Sakumo nodded and waved for her to return to the matter at hand.

“With the seal broken, Miho’s lifeforce as the original and main caster, was forefitted. She turned to golden sand and according to Minashi, she spoke a few final words to her before passing on with a thankful smile. Leaving behind eight unconcious but uninjured individuals at the epicenter.”

“We were also prepared to save those that we could.” Tsunade cleared her thick throat. “It was difficult, but there were just too many that were already halfway to death, that it was more merciful to place a sedation seal on them and let them go without pain. Those that had a fighting chance, were given that chance with mine and Mariko’s assistance.”

“Eleven Uzumaki lives that survived the invasion and acted as the last wall between the enemies and the path to the seal, were saved.” Nagisa spoke spine straight and strong as the main point was addressed. “In total there are nineteen Survivors that we found and saved on Uzushio. We also have a more accurate account of those who are still MIA for one reason or another. When Elder Michi awakens him and the others should be able to identify any others that were lost on Uzushio or weren’t on Uzu during the invasion.”

“Enabling the search for other Uzumakis out in the Nations to be a smoother and more refined search.” Sakumo said before standing and meeting each Gaze of his main council. “Let it be known that at this moment this matter, these survivors are on a secrecy level that is at the same rank as a S-rank Secret. If word of Uzushio survivors gets out, and that Konoha successfully got onto Uzushio, the individuals responsible will be stripped of the shinobi status and sent to isolation for acts of treason. This will be in effect until further notice and i have lifted the gag order. You all know now, because it is too big to hide. These survivors will need therapy, support, homes, and time to heal and settle in. Everything with them in unknown at this point. They might even want to return to their homelands instead of stay in Konoha where we can protect them. All of this is unknown. All these people know is that Konoha betrayed them. They will be very unhappy when they wake and very untrusting. No one that doesn’t have Uzumaki blood running in their veins or given explicit permission, is allowed near them until further notice. Floor R3 is officially in lockdown to protect it’s patients.”

Sakumo stood straight and crossed his arms, air intimidating like the Hokage he was. “Do i make myself clear?”

“Hai!” The advisors and Clan Heads confirmed in unison. Sakumo relented a few moments later as he sat down.

“When these survivors do wake…Hiruzen and Minato will be taking charge in my absence. I expect the remaining advisors and the Council to support them in my absence.”

“Sakumo?” Hiruzen prodded gently as their Hokage’s face was a mix of pain and happiness.

“Mashai and Mako were at the epicenter.” He choked out. “My siblings are alive. ”

Eyes widened at that news and understanding quickly settled down any hurt from the prior threat. No wonder Sakumo was acting overly protective. His own family had been returned home.

“Understood hokage-sama.” Hiruzen bowed his head. “We will do what we must to protect Konoha’s longest ally and our sister village. We wish you luck and faith in passing along the news that Uzushio received justice against the ones that betrayed her.”

Sakumo nodded and wiped his face with a hand. “Any questions?”

The silence held for a few beats and Sakumo nodded. “Understood. Now, i have been given permission to distract the village with Kudorama’s identity and linage if needed. For now, only the ANBU and the Council has been made aware. However, it is there if we need to distract the public with ‘juicy gossip’.” The Hokage snorted a mirthful smirk lifting his lips gaining a few huffs of laughter and soft gaufs.

“That will more than just distract.” Tsume barked snickering. “That would be dropping a bomb and sitting back to watch the ensuing chaos.” The Female Alpha paused, frowned as that information really settled in. Tsunade was watching her carefully, lips twitching as her fellow Matriark put the puzzle together.

Tsume jerked away from the wall and looked at Tsunade. “Wait! That pup always playing with your little girl, is he-”

Tsunade smirked. “I adore Tachirama. Wakana loves her cousin as do her brothers. Honestly putting my twins with Tachirama is always a recipe for either disasters or genius chaos. My cousin is very proud.”

Hiruzen let out his chuckle. “Tachi-kun has been very well behaved in Kudorama’s absence. He’s aided Biwako and I in looking after your Naoki-kun whenever Asuka-san couldn’t look after her son due to work.”

Shikaku raised a brow. “ Nara Asuka?”

“Yep.” Nagisa smirked.

Chouza couldn’t help letting out an impressed whistle. “That’s some pedigree there. Senju, Uzumaki, and Nara…”He paused and frowned. “Wait, who was the Niidaime’s partner. It was known that he never married.”

Tsunade and Nagisa shared looks with Sakumo. They each snorted and felt the tension easing with this confidential but more relaxed gossip that distracted everyone from the Uzumakis.

“Well, Granduncle was never really interested in anyone with less intelligence than himself.”

“Kudorama is like his grandfather in that regard.” Sakumo laughed openly. “I swore the ass was asexual for years before he suddenly fell over himself for Asuka. Their dating was hilarious to watch.”

Nagisa gently slapped his shoulder in reprimand. “Leave the Senju alone. He’s got a new horde of Uzumakis to deal with.”

“Ah, but it’s in his blood to handle them.” Tsunade smirked. “Grandfather wasn’t the only one enamored with an Uzumaki Princess.”

“It’s understandable why they couldn’t and didn’t make it public or official though.” Minato hummed absently, yet calculatingly adding in new gossip. “Being Niidaimes of their respective villages was already dangerous as it was. A child born of such union would be targeted. Thus it’s no wonder Niidaime-sama hid his child and further hid him in ANBU.”

“That and Tobirama-sama could be petty about personal things. He didn’t want his little pet project with Miho-sama to fall into hands that would let it get weak.” Nagisa snorted. “Thus he kept the Commander position in the family.”

Hiruzen suddenly burst out laughing. “Sen…sensei would do that!” he stuttered out between laughs. Tsunade chuckling with her sensei. Nagisa grinned sharply.

Sakumo snorted and clapped loudly. The whispers of the Council that had started to whisper to each other during Hiruzen’s laughter settled down. The former Sandaime following, still smiling.

“This will conclude this emergency meeting. If people ask why you were all summoned, then use Kudorama as an excuse.”

“Say the ANBU commander announced his intentions to retire and would be soon looking for applicants. Thus you all got to see his face and it was the reason the meeting was deemed so secret. You can hint at a lost line of the founders still around if you must.” Nagisa added.

“Dismissed.” Sakumo ordered and watched the walls glow before the barrier dropped and the Council was released.

Four weeks later…

The first thing that came to Michi’s mind was that he wasn’t on Uzushio. The second thing was he was thinking at all.

Was he in the pure lands? No…no that couldn’t be because he couldn’t feel any of his Ane-sans.

No, no, the long he let his senses expand the more the man realized…he…he was in Konoha? Because that was Tsunade not too far away. 

Slowly the rest of his senses caught up with his chakra senses. He smelled antiseptics. A Hospital? Konoha’s Hospital? How? The seal was supposed to hold them until their people could be put to rest and keep any non-main family blood out. Sure, Tsunade held that requirement, but he didn’t think the young woman would do as such after the devastating loss of her fiance. 

Michi focused his senses to those nearest to him and internally felt a bit of relief. Namika. His wife was near him, probably in the same room. Her twin brother Shouta too, and then young Kaiya was with them. A bit further away he felt the other four that had volunteered for the seal grouped together. His own boys, Ren and Riku. They seemed to be paired in Mashai-kun and mako-chan’s room. The man mentally snorted at that. The twins would have thrown a fit otherwise if they weren’t placed with their fiance.

Slipping his senses to the others nearby, he felt a shutter leave his chest in a puff of air and the beeping of his monitor increase. There were others that resonated uzumaki chakra. His people, his shinobi and kunoichi. There had been others that lasted long enough to survive the seal?

How long had they been under? He could have sworn it was a long time. Half a century should have passed, if so Tsunade should have been long gone….no…no he remembered a feeling clashing with the Fuuin-kinjutsu. Another Time-space seal that made their wait feel longer. Michi needed answers.

It felt like sand was crusted over his lashes, but the youngest child of Ashina, brother to Niidaime Miho Uzumaki slowly fluttered his eyes open to find himself in a hospital room as suspected. The lights were off, and only the lights on the monitors and light from the windows gave him the ability to adjust with ease to seeing after so long.

His body felt like a ship had been dropped on it. Blinking slowly, he started processing his surroundings. Turning his head, he was met with the sight of his sleeping wife. She was still as beautiful as the day he met her. There were a few lines around her eyes from how often she smiled, but it only made her more beautiful. Tears filled his eyes as something settled into his mind.

No matter what had happened, they survived. They could live the rest of their lives together. He didn’t know what happened to get them here, who got them here, but above everything he was grateful.

(oh, there was still underlying anger and betrayal burning in his blood, but that could be addressed later. He had a feeling that whoever messed with a Time-space Fuuin-kinjutsu was responsible for their rescue.)

Michi was pulled away from his staring when he felt a chakra spike across the village before it was suddenly rushing in the direction of the hospital. Curious, Michi sent his own chakra out to the resonating feel of the chakra as it neared. His brows rose at the very young Uzumaki child racing to the hospital. They were incredible fast as they even shunshined at impressive speeds to get to whichever floor michi was on. He felt a fluctuation to the chakra around him and mentally scolded himself. He should have noticed the security barrier surrounding him and his people sooner, but now he realized why he didn’t see it as a threat. This young Uzumaki was the creator of it.

Said young Uzumaki’s chakra was much easier to read once she was inside the barrier. (sensory dampeners, a nice touch for recovering sensors.) Oh, she was still practically a baby. Michi cooed mentally before frowning a pinch at how close her chakra was resonating. His violet eyes widened as he realized who she felt like!

The door to his room was opened with a snap and his own wide eyes met Bright Cerulean eyes on a young face that wasn’t quite uzumaki in the eye shape or bone structure, but her chakra was completely Uzumaki. Not to mention that shade of golden blonde!

Michi opened his mouth to talk and coughed on the first attempt to speak. He missed the blonde teen’s movements and soon had a straw and cool water soothing his dry throat. Gazing at the young girl’s face he couldn’t help but smile at her when she pulled the cup away.

“You are Kenta’s Child.” He whispered and saw the girl jerked, surprised blue eyes upon him. “What is your name?” Michi almost begged.

“Uzumaki-Namikaze Minashi.”

Michi chuckled softly. “What a beautiful name. Whirling Possibilities.” the older Uzumaki watched as the younger’s chin trembled as she held back her emotions. Slowly he lifted his arm closest to his granddaughter and touched her long blonde hair. “This is from your mother then?”

She nodded and moved closer so he wouldn’t have to reach so far. “Hai. Namikaze Seina.”

Michi smiled larger at her. “You may take after the Namikaze in looks dear, but i hope you’ve never doubted that your chakra is pure Uzumaki.”

Minashi finally smiled, even if it was a bit wobbly, and there it was. “Un!”

Michi’s eyes crinkled. “You have your father’s smile.” He hummed. “The Uzumaki smile.” His granddaughter let out a few giggles before wiping away her tears that were escaping. “Now my child, care to tell me how we are in Konoha?”

She nodded quickly and he patted the bed beside him. Instead Minashi pressed a button on his own bed and the elder hummed as he was lifted to a reclined seated position. Minashi then climbed onto his bed when he shuffled his legs away to make enough room. He took her hand and listened as she talked about the betrayal of Konoha and how it wasn’t Konoha as a whole’s fault.

Konoha and the Hokage were innocent. However the man, Shimura Danzo was not. He was a greedy power hungry warhawk who sold Uzushio to the other Nations just so he could continue his next steps in making Konoha the only power. He failed however when an undercover Uzumaki survivor sought justice for her people. She got close to the Sandaime and trained in Konoha until she could gather what she needed. Provided evidence against the former Councilman, and finally took him and his private army down. Danzo was executed for his treason against Konoha citizens and betraying Uzushio, Konoha’s sister village.

“I’ve been wanting to see Uzushio ever since i could remember.” Minashi whispered longingly. “Minato-nii said we could go one day, but it just didn’t seem to be happening. Then…then I found a reason that the Hokage could use and we were allowed to go. Only family was allowed to go. The only non-blood Uzumaki that came was Minato-nii, but he’s married to Kushina-nee, so he’s still an uzumaki.”

Michi chuckled. “From what you said of his sealing skills, he definitely is one.”

Minashi beamed. “Un!” she vocally agreed before sobering. “When…we got to the eddies, they were just as Sandaime-jiji had warned. They were impassable. But…But i could feel Uzu. Her anger, her pain, her grief, sadness…and before i knew it i had let my chakra and blood into the currents and they calmed long enough for our group to pass.”

Michi nodded. “Blood and chakra are the base to everything Uzumaki, including Uzushio.”

Minashi nodded wiping away another tear. “We saw the damage, the skeletons and had thought everyone already decomposed. We were prepared to come for just ritual send offs and getting rid of the invaders. Plus some of the documents so we could track survivors. But…but then-”

“You found the barrier.” Michi hummed eyes closing.

“We saw the bodies within too.” Minashi whispered, fingers twisting. “I…we..we couldn’t let that stand. Them just laying everywhere when they were long due for resting with the ancestors.”

Michi took her hands and violet met wet blue eyes. Minashi took a calming breath and continued her tale of meeting Miho’s consciousness at the top of the barrier. Guided in how to lower the dome. They worked for days gathering all of their family into once place. Identifying them, preparing them for burial. But, tsunade had noticed something strange about the bodies and Minashi kept feeling Uzushio insisting to go somewhere. They realized it once Minashi confirmed the epicenter seal.

“You all were alive still.” Minashi choked out. “Frozen in Time, but alive.”

Michi could see where this was going and smiled sadly.

“But there were only two medics…and so many had wounds that were too far gone. Those that could be saved were separated and prepared.” Minashi’s voice had gotten softer, guilt flickering in her chakra. “I…”She looked up and met Michi’s wide gaze.

“You broke the seal.” He concluded. “You and your partner.” Michi saw her flinch. “I’ve known the kyuubi rests within you as soon as you crossed your barrier into our area of the hospital. I will not ask why you hold him instead of Kushina, but i do wish to be informed how that is possible later. Now, you used the kyuubi’s chakra to forcefully break the seal?”

“Hai, I hold only Kurama’s Yin chakra. With it and the fact that i’m a sage, i was able to use the Yin heavy chakra in a way that was conscious desire and will to tear and destroy the seal you all were keeping active. I…I couldn’t just let you all commit suicide when there was a chance for you to live .”

Michi reached up and cupped her scrunched up face full of pain, frustration, and so many other things that the elder knew this young uzumaki had been through much in her life already. Teary eyes met his calm ones and he saw her collect herself once more.

“What happened next?” Michi encouraged gently.

“We brought you all to the surface to prepare for travel. Tsunade and Mariko-oba focused on healing the other eleven survivors. Once everyone was stable, we prepared proper funerals for our lost loved ones and sent them off as tradition said. From there we took everyone back to Konoha because that is where Tsunade had the better supplies. The public doesn’t know where we went or that we slipped you all into Konoha.” 

“Well, except the Hokage, his advisors, and the Clan Heads. Sakumo couldn’t really hide something this big from the people that may be needed later in helping everyone recover. But it’s treason if it leaks outside of the Council. And the ANBU have been threatened too with committing treason if they let anything leak-” Minashi rambled before Michi moved, sitting up straighter and pulling the blonde into his arms for a proper hug.

“Thank you Granddaughter.” He whispered into her hair, smelling the faint traces of seasalt still in her hair. Thus it couldn’t have been too long since they returned. The longer he held her however there was also a familiar scent he remembered from his youth. He pushed her back and narrowed his eyes at her. “You…smell like my father.”

Minashi blinked at the random statement, tilting her head curiously on where that came from. Michi just huffed at the familiar action.

“You are a fox summoner.” Michi grinned at those exotic shaped blue eyes widened in surprise. “Father was a fox summoner. None of us kids signed his contract and none of the grandkids signed. There were many contracts to choose from but everyone knew that the Fox Contract had the hardest test to pass, thus while many tried, none ever passed. Well, until little Kushina-chan and her special brand of stubbornness and trickery earned her the Fox Contract. I’m proud to see another has signed.” He brushed his fingers through her hair, soaking in the feel of a piece of his youngest son living and breathing. Proof that he had escaped with those he could.

“That alone speaks for the type of person you are, and I’m proud to know that my Granddaughter is such a wonderful person.” Michi beamed and Minashi couldn’t hold it back anymore. She fell forward and sobbed into the man’s arms. 

His words only solidified that she’d done what was right. Once more she had proof that everything she’d sacrificed had been worth it. He wasn’t upset that they couldn’t save more. He was proud of her.

(Kurama frowned inside Minashi. He knows her DNA was changed to fit the time, but that Uzumaki had automatically recognized her as his blood. Something he hadn’t expected and Minashi was too emotional to realize. He tapped a claw on his cave floor as he thought and theorized. He would need to speak to Minashi about his theories as it could mean something much greater than she realized. Rising the great Kyuubi moved away from the entrance of the cave and traveled deeper into it. He knew where he could start searching as his cave was the entrance to Minashi’s soul. Bound to her soul, he could go to and fro with ease.)

Michi hummed a soft lullaby of their homeland as his granddaughter’s chakra smoothed out with unconsciousness. Poor thing must have been overworking herself and piling so much guilt onto herself about lives that weren’t hers to worry about. Those were on Miho and Himself. They knew what they were doing. What it would mean for their remaining people, and they had accepted that the time of the great Uzumaki Clan would end. One day their survivors would also die out and that would be an end to their blood. Yet this girl and her family had come to them and chose to save who they had the ability to. It was more than Michi could ever wish for.

Holding his granddaughter closer, he let her sleep against his body, and let himself rest as well. He was already feeling the strain of sitting up too quickly, but at the same time, his reserves were just about full thus allowing his natural healing kick in.

Michi wasn’t sure how much time had passed before the door opened again. He felt the young man pause before his chakra spiked.

“Tsunade-sama!” The man shouted and Michi cracked open an eye to see an ANBU in a medical robe standing in the entrance. Tsunade was quick to rush to the room -why hadn’t they noticed Minashi earlier? - Michi wondered absently as his great niece rushed to his bedside and was about to do a scan on him or move Minashi. He wasn’t sure and didn’t particularly care. He could sense the hope in his great niece’s chakra. Reaching out with the arm around Minashi’s back, he grabbed Tsunade’s wrist before she could touch the younger blonde.

Honey brown eyes met his now open violets.

“Don’t wake her.” He murmured tiredly. “Namika will hog her soon enough. I want time with my talented Grandbaby.”

Tsunade’s chin quivered even as she smiled at him, tears in her eyes. “I won’t move her. Let me make sure you’re doing alright now that you’re awake.”

Michi hummed and released Tsuna to do her job. He felt her soft medical chakra enter his system and sighed at how it wasn’t invasive but instead like a soft blanket brushing against his skin.

“You’ve improved. Ane-samas would be proud.”

Tsunade’s breathing hitched but her chakra stayed professionally smooth before drawing back when her scans were done.

“Everything looks good. Stiffness and soreness from being in extended stasis. So minor physical therapy and then you should be back to how you were before the seal. Well, except you haven’t aged a day.” Tsunade scoffed at the end.

Michi hummed petting Minashi’s hair absently. “Am I the first to wake?” he asked, diverting from the talk of the price the seal cost his sister.

Tsunade nodded even as she pulled over a stool to sit in. “Hai. Everyone’s chakra levels have been steadily rising since the seal was released. So it was just a matter of time before your bloodlines kicked in and let your minds wake up. We knew it would be anytime now.”

“Hm, and how did my grandbaby notice first when no one else did? Let alone slip in without notice?” Michi inquired very curious on those matters.

Tsunade stared before chuckling softly and shooting the younger blonde a fond look. “Because she has been on guard duty since we returned to Konoha with everyone. As an ANBU captain it was partially her duty. But for some reason she has it in her head that she needed to be here until everyone woke. When questioned she wouldn’t say why but just continued to stand guard. We’d just gotten her to go nap in a real bed…”Tsunade paused before wincing. “Ah, Kakashi probably isn’t happy with her then. He was ordered to take her to the Hatake compound and rest there since there wouldn’t be children there to disturb her sleep. They have sensory blocking seals on her room there. Brat must have deactivated them when her teammate wasn’t looking.”

“So she was monitoring us personally?”

“Hai. It doesn’t surprise me that she felt it when you became fully aware. For how she got in? Well, she’s a fox summoner Oji-san. What did you expect? Plus, she’s Konoha’s youngest Seal Master.”

Michi’s face turned to a deeply concerned frown. “She’s just a child though. Why is she piled with so many responsibilities?”

Tsunade met darkening violet eyes and knew what really upset her granduncle. Miho had a strict policy that no Uzumaki shinobi left Uzushio until they were at least fifteen for missions. Even during war, the fighting was left to the elder veterans while the children stayed safe on the island.

“Minashi has been a kunoichi since she was five-”

“FIVE!!” Michi shouted snapping up, arms holding Minashi protectively and covering her ears to not wake her. “She was just a baby! What the Hell Tsuna?!”

 The senju didn’t react further than bowing her head. “I couldn’t do anything about it. I hadn’t been back in Konoha for long. Sensei was hesitant to lift the age restrictions because tensions were brewing again. It wasn’t too much later when the Third War broke out with Iwa, Kusa, and Kumo.”

“She fought in a war?” Michi choked out devastated. No wonder there was so much grief and pain in her eyes.

Tsunade nodded. “She made Jounin at twelve and fought on the front lines against Iwa in Kusa alongside her brother. They were the reason the war ended in barely six years. That and Sakumo is a brilliant man and a better Yondaime than sensei could have hoped for in a successor. He commanded the war in a way that gained the most for us and our allies without sacrificing our people.”

Michi felt a distressed chittering leave his throat, and didn’t stop it like he normally would. All Uzumakis had a penchant for mimicking their summons, and he and his Otters were no different.

“Tobirama and Hashirama must be rolling in their graves. They made this village with Madara to end child soldiers. I thought Saru had ended that practice.”

Tsunade met Michi’s gaze once more and there was a little humor there. Michi wanted to frown at her, but her words stopped him. “Well, you try telling an Uzumaki what they can and cannot do when they set a goal for themselves.”

The elder Uzumaki paused, nose scrunching up disgruntled at the memories that simple statement brought up.

“Touche.” he grunted relaxing back with a sigh, checking to make sure Minashi was still asleep.

“So, tell me grandniece, who else escaped?” Michi sighed once more.

Tsunade smiled a little more. “Fuso and Ise, unfortunately they died in Ame during the tail end of the second war. Their son Nagato survived. He’s now aiding his best friend in running Ame. He did come to Uzu with us when we messaged him about our trip. Mariko obviously made it out. She has had a daughter since. You already know Kushina was here in Konoha. She’s married to a fine young man and Godaime to be Namikaze Minato. They have a son together, Naruto. Sukitama is here with Kudorama and his son Tachirama. Then…” Tsunade reached into her doctor’s jacket and pulled out a photo. She handed it to Michi who took it. His jaw dropped at the family photo.

“I got married Oji-san. Jiraiya and Orochimaru.” She smiled and pointed to the children. “Eldest twins Itama and kawarama, our princess Wakana, and our youngest Naoki.”

“You forgot Sara.” minashi mumbled and sat up rubbing her eyes.

“Sorry to wake you.” Tsunade hummed. Minashi shrugged.

“Wasn’t deep asleep. Just…soaking in jiji’s chakra.” Minashi then yawned and glanced at her grandfather. “Cousin Ezume was last spotted in Wind country sixteen years ago. He had an affair with Queen Seramu of Roran. He didn’t know she had a child. Sara is now Queen of the Roran people and they are wanderers after Roran’s fall a couple months ago.”

“We’re doing what we can to look for Ezume.” Tsunade continued.

“Good.” Michi smiled softly at the two blondes. “Now, what about your father dear-” He stopped at the way Minashi quickly looked away. The elder smiled sadly. “Ah. Understood. You don’t need to say more.” He cleared his throat and turned back to Tsunade. “Then the last one would be the Uzumaki girl that got justice for us?”

Tsunade blinked, glanced at Minashi and nodded slowly. “Hai, Nagisa, she’s one of my best friends. She’s an amazing Kunoichi and Sakumo would have thrown the hat at her already if she wasn’t set on not being a Kage.”

Michi hummed at the name, not recognizing it right away. “I would like to meet her soon then. For now…please tell me Konoha’s hospital food is better than Uzu’s?” Michi pouted. “I could eat a whole whale.”

Tsunade burst out laughing and stood. “I’ll have something gentle for your stomach sent up until we know how you’ll handle it.”

“That’s a no then.” Michi grumbled petulantly. Minashi snickered behind her hands at her Jiji.

“Only for today Oji-san.” Tsunade smiled, kissed his temple and headed out. “I need to get back to work. Minashi, you need to take a proper nap in your own bed. I don’t care which one, but get out of this hospital. Michi-oji need to sleep too.”

“Haiiii~” Minashi whined but kissed Michi’s cheek and jumped from his bed. The elder waved at the two blondes before lowering his own bed back down. He was exhausted already and the longer it was quiet and he was still, the more he felt the exhaustion pulling him down. Looking at his resting wife once more, the Eldest Uzumaki returned to sleep, this time instead of nothingness, he dreamed once more of his sisters and family.

Noise alerted Mashai to wakefulness. His mind had been so sluggish for so long he couldn’t process everything at first. There had been too many scents and he’d been so weak. Recently as he went in and out of consciousness he could have sworn that around the hospital scents he’d scented Sakumo . But that wasn’t possible. Sakumo was safe in Konoha.

“-ashi” …. “Little bit.” a whispery voice filled the air.

“Dad said…..See.” another voice whispered back, but this one sounded more male…but young.

Relying on his strongest sense, his nose, Mashai scented out who was around him. His mind partially calmed to scent Mako’s unique scent nearby, and those two fuckers that he remembered trying to marry his baby sister too.

“Whoah,” the male voice whispered closer now and Mashai got a much strong scent of the two now on either side of his bed. “He looks like dad.” the young man smelled like canines and Sakumo .

A soft snort from the female that smelled like the ocean and…foxes?

“Well, They're brothers, what do you expect Kakashi? Like in most Clans the stronger genes normally run deep.”

“Well, i thought he’d be like Naruto. He’s got Kushina-nee’s face despite Minato-san’s colors.”

“Uh huh. Well there are some Clan genes that beat the Uzumaki. He’s got the Uzumaki jaw, but the rest of his face is Hatake.” the female hummed. “I’m also an example of the other genes winning out Kakashi. I look all Namikaze except my smile and Chakra.”

“True. You’ve also got the Uzumaki insanity.” The pup teased, earning an impressive growl from the young Kunoichi.

“Be lucky Tsuna-oba forbids fighting in the hospital or i’d make you eat those words.”

“Sure shorty.” The pup snickered.

“I’m not short! I’m a late bloomer you fucker!” The female snapped hissingly.

Kakashi just chuckled.

“What has you in such a daring mood?” the female grunted.

Mashai heard a shift of fabric. “You’re finally back to normal. You’ve been so pouty since you guys got back last month. All the pups have been absolutely insufferable with their pouting that their Mina-nee had been gone so long and then everyone came back so sad.”

The girl, Mina sighed too heavily for someone that sounded so young.

“Talk to me Minashi.” Kakashi murmured. “We used to talk-”

“I talked and you listened since i wouldn’t let you leave.” Minashi countered mirth in her voice despite the sadness tinging her scent.

Kakashi shifted again. “Same thing.” He got quiet before sighing. “Are you still upset with me because of what happened after the attack? I already apologized and Kenji and Ryouta both made sure i understood where i was wrong to yell at you-” the pup rambled before grunting when the girl lunged and punched him in the stomach.

“Damn Hatake, do you ever forget anything? Baka, i long forgave you for that. Things have just been busy-”

“Minashi.” Kakashi interrupted again. “I can smell that you are borderline depressed. If you won’t talk to me, I’ll tell dad and he’ll have you back with Inoichi-san for therapy.”

The room got quiet before the girl sighed. “I’ve already scheduled time with Inojiro-san, not Inoichi-san. Inoichi will be busy when everyone wakes up, but Inoiiro is technically ‘retired’ so i can see him.”

“Is this about what you saw on Uzushio?” Minashi must have shrugged because all Kakashi did was sigh. “Another secret? Is it like the one with Nagisa-sama?”

“No.”

“Is it as big is Kurama-san?”

Minashi giggled. “No. Don’t worry Kashi, i promise that i’ll see Inojiro and i’ll be back to normal soon. I’ve just wanted everyone to wake up first before diving into that clusterfuck.”

Kakashi snorted and chuckled fondly. “You are a walking Chaos. It’s not surprising that your head is a disorganized mess.”

“OI! I’ll have you know that my mind is perfectly clean!”

“Good. That means you won’t come home smelling like our friends right? It’s bad enough Genma and Raidou are doing it on purpose.” The pup huffed.

Minashi burst into soft giggles. “Aww are you being a prude about everyone going through puberty kashi-kun?”

“Guh~ Why would you say it like that?!” Kakashi whined.

“HA! So the fangirls have been bugging you! That’s why you want me to cheer up so i can be their repelant again.”

Kakashi’s scent turned sour. “No. Course not.” he mumbled.

Minashi snorted and Mashai joined her with a mental one.

“Liar.” She called him out bluntly.

“So how much longer until the rest wake up?”

“Well Jiji woke up yesterday and ba-san showed signs of rising alertness. A few of the other survivors levels are just about full, so it’s up to them now. You’re just lucky you’re family or else you’d be out of the loop. Plus being a Captain has it’s perks!”

“Stop, rubbing it in.” Kakashi grumbled half heartedly. “But…thanks for getting me in. I haven’t seen dad like this ever. I mean Mariko-san has been making him happy, but it’s-”

“Different with family.” Minashi finished softly. “I know….when i saw them on Uzushio, i knew i had to make sure they lived and returned to Konoha. Sakumo has done so much for me, this is the least i could do to repay him. He gave me family, i wanted to return the favor as soon as i saw them.”

Kakashi huffed a soft fond noise. “What do you think they’ll be like? Dad can be a softie with family, but pretty kickass as a shinobi.”

“Hm, Sakumo said his sister was more uzumaki than hatake, but mixed in a good way. The protectiveness of a hatake, but the stubbornness of an Uzumaki.”

“So like you. ” Kakashi teased again.

Minashi blew a raspberry at him.

“What?” he laughed. “Minato-san is one of the most over-protective mother-hens i’ve ever met. You saw what they did to your house after the attack. Those traps are fucking deadly. Kushina-san had to make him lessen them so there would be something left if anyone dared to assassinate Naruto.”

There was silence and Mashai was almost curious enough to try to lift the weights off his eyelids.

“Minashi…” Kakashi dragged out slowly. “Uzumaki Minashi…did you encourage your brother to set those traps?”

Minashi sniffed and shuffled. “Who said Aniki set them up alone? I will not risk Naruto being targeted again. I’m his auntie. I’m supposed to protect him until he can protect himself.”

Skin hit skin, followed by kakashi’s groan. Mashai could picture the pup facepalming.

“This only proves my point.” he grumbled. “Anyways, what about this guy.”

“A perfect older brother.” Minashi hummed. “Sakumo said they were only a year apart, but Mashai-san always acted ten years older especially after their Ane-sans were lost.”

There was silence for a few minutes as Mashai felt their gazes on him, taking in his features before kakashi broke the silence.

“Ne, do you think he can kick dad’s ass?”

Minashi choked on air. “What?”

“Well….I mean i know dad is strong. Nagisa-sama and him spar all the time, but…it’s different. He’s another Hatake, he would know dad’s tricks in a way that Nagisa-sama doesn’t.”

“Because they’re hatake?” Minashi’s voice said skeptically.

“Well, yeah. But they also grew up together. Dad and Nagisa’s fights are cool in a way of two veterans.”

“Sakumo has almost twenty extra years of experience on Mashai-san, Kakashi. Plus they need time to recover.”

“I know, but still. Not counting the recovery, do you think he can beat dad?”

“Probably.” a new voice called from the door, and Mashai almost twitched at that voice, deeper than he remembered, but the scent flowing in the same if fuller with age.

“Dad!” “Saki!” the pups called but didn’t leave their spots.

“Hm. Minashi did i tell you that it would have to be a short visit? Kakashi, you do remember that you can’t tell anyone about them yet.”

“Hai~” the pups chorused.

“And about your questions pups, yes, Aniki had the tactical mind of an Uzumaki. Every time i thought i’d beaten him in a spar, at the last minute i always ended up losing because of some trick he had up his sleeve. Honestly Nagisa fights in a similar way, as does your sister, kushina, Minashi. It always drove Hizashi and Mikoto nuts when i had them spar her.” he chuckled. “Still does.” he tacked on with a chuff. “Now, Kakashi, since you were let in on this secret due to your relation to two of the survivors, if you wish to be closer, talk to Dragon. He can put you on some of the guard shifts around R3. I’m sure when Aniki and Ane wake, they will want to meet you.”

“Okay dad.” The pup was quick to jog out to do as such. The door clicked shut a moment later, and with it Sakumo let out a long sigh.

“How are you doing Minashi? Inojiro said you haven’t seen him yet.”

The female squirmed in her seat by Mashai’s bed.

“I want….I…” She sighed. “I can’t leave them yet. Miho-ba left them to me to protect. Miho…Miho knows what i did Sakumo. That’s why her hair was completely white. I don’t know how to tell Michi-jiji. He called me his granddaughter after one look at me. Kurama is not answering my inquiries on why he’d do such a thing. And-” she went silent and Mashai forced his lashes to crack open. Everything was blurry, but soon cleared with a few small flutters of his lids. 

He found a blonde slip of a teen girl in his little brother’s protective embrace.

“Breathe.” Sakumo hummed and moved to sit at the foot of Mashai’s bed so he could look at the golden blonde girl in the eyes…and wow. Mashai saw the beautiful young kunoichi…no wonder Sakumo was showing such protective body language. This girl had the looks of a heartbreaker and she looked barely out of her pup years.

“Now what is this you were talking about? What do you mean Miho-sama knew what you did?”

Minashi looked at her twisting fingers. “Active Time-space Fuuin-kinjutsu…aren’t affected by other Time-space Fuuin-kinjutsu.” Minashi whispered tears falling from cerulean eyes and down whiskered cheeks. “I’ve been thinking about it this last month….They…they’ve been waiting for almost half a centrury Sakumo, not…not the almost twenty since history says they were invaded.”

Mashai saw his brother’s body tense. “They…”

Minashi nodded. “Everything under Miho-sama’s barriers were protected and unchanging. Her hair should have only been streaked with white highlights, not already starting to pull from Michi-jiji’s. That’s why his temples are white. They stayed in place while my seal went to work on eraseing what I knew.” She said quickly, and chest heaving with a rising panic attack. “Sakumo, sakumo…no one went to them…not until i changed things….but…but i…jiji would only call me his granddaughter if my chakra told him so. It’s how uzumakis recognize each other. Our chakra is all linked and is similar to our predecessors! That means that I-i-”

Sakumo placed a hand over her mouth and forced her to sit again, head between her knees. Neither spoke as the blonde worked to take deep breaths through her nose all while Sakumo’s hand rubbed soothing circles on her back to follow.

Five minutes later Minashi was calmed and sat back up enough to meet Sakumo’s steady gaze.

“That grandfather of yours is a grandmaster, yes?”

Minashi nodded.

“Then we will talk with him after you tell me everything miho told you before she left this world. If Michi-dono also knows of what you did, then it’s just one more person one your side to help you protect this world. Plus he is family. Uzumakis especially are closely bonded to family. He will understand your actions and will not scorn you for it. You can also discuss the theory openly with him then and figure out how he easily identified you as his granddaughter without actual introductions.”

Minashi nodded and let out a long shuttered sigh. “I’ll probably have to have Ren-san and Riku-san included. And I wouldn’t force you to hide such a thing from your siblings, especially if they could be of help in the future.”

Sakumo hummed and ruffled her hair. “One day this is just gonna end up being an open secret, huh?” he teased.

Minashi scrunched up her nose. “I could really care less as long as Obito, Kakashi, Minato-nii, and Kushina-nee don’t find out. Well, and Zetsu. If that slimy little fucker figures out what i did, i’d be a target to replicate it so that he can go back and complete his plans the way he designed the first time with Indra.”

“Speaking of him, You still need to clarify this Kamera thing one of these days. And that Queen Aika memory you unlocked.”

“I didn’t unlock shit. I’ve just got…an old soul that is very intriguing.”

“Uh-huh.” Sakumo deadpanned, but the smirk gave him away. “Let me know what Inojiro really thinks about that whenever those memories starts affecting your memory forest.”

Minashi tossed her head back with a groan. “Uuhhhg. Don’t remind me. The last shifting of my mental palace was such a nightmare, literally. With Nii-san’s soul now missing from Kurama’s seal, it’s been strangely less bright in there. Kurama says i’m just being dramatic though.”

“Uzumakis do have a flare for drama.”

“Not as much as Uchihas.” Minashi smirked.

Sakumo chuckled deeply. “Very true. Now, aren’t you supposed to be on duty soon? I thought you were purposely abusing your Captain status to personally guard Michi-dono’s room. Thus why Tsunade ordered you to go home and sleep last night after Michi woke.”

Minashi hummed and spun around again. “I am on duty. I never left my post.”

Sakumo raised a brow.

“Dragon changed me to the oncall sensor. With my sensitivity and practical empathy, i can sense when the survivors shift from unconsciousness to active consciousness before any equipment. Dragon said that with so many of the survivors being veterans, that they’d be able to fool the monitors, thus a sensor of my skills would be needed.”

Sakumo stared at Minashi for two full minutes.

“You annoyed him until you could take such a position seeing how i hadn’t ordered such a thing.”

Minashi just eye-smiled at Sakumo innocently.

“Tricky pup.” Sakumo reluctantly chuckled. “Fine, give me a report on if anyone has changed.”

“More should start waking up today with the level of chakra restored in their reserves and the changed activity in their chakras.” The blonde looked up to the ceiling, spinning in the stool once more. “These four however are the closest to waking up with Namika, Shouta, and Kaiya-san in Michi-jiji’s room next door. This is probably because their bodies weren’t actually injured much. The other survivors will probably take another day or two, three max.”

Sakumo let out a sigh. “That’s a relief. How soon? Hiruzen and Minato have been working with me in my office, but i’ll need to let them know when i’ll be taking full time off.”

The blonde stopped spinning and looked Sakumo in the eyes. “Well, you better send someone to them because your time off started as soon as you walked in the door.”

The two stared before Cerulean eyes snapped to Mashai’s own that were just barely seen through his lashes.

“He’s been awake ever since i brought Kakashi in.” Minashi raised a brow at him even as Sakumo’s head snapped around and Mashai saw it full on with fully opened eyes…and…Kami, his brother had aged. Aged well granted like all hatake do, but he wasn’t some fresh twenty year old anymore. His hair was also long.

“Aniki?” Sakumon reached forward, a tremble in his voice and Mashai turned his heavy head into the hand.

“- kumo.” he whispered before coughing. Sakumo helped him to slowly sit up before taking sips from a straw and cup of water when offered. He ignored how he couldn’t even lift his hand far off his own lap to hold the cup. Instead Sakumo was holding it.

“Sakumo.” Mashai repeated and gave his brother a crooked smile. “Tadaima.” and his little brother that was all grown up, but still a puppy with his emotions, broke into tears.

“Okaerinasai Mashai.” He smiled back and held onto his brother for another moment before those Hatake eyes narrowed. “Now, who do you think you are for feigning sleep when I've been worried sick about you, you asshat?!” he practically growled.

Mashai chuckled nervously, but couldn’t move with the tightened grip in his hair. “Ma, ma, Sakumo. This exhausted Aniki was just curious about the pup that smelled like you. I wanted to hear what he was like and if he was like you as a pup.”

Sakumo sighed and let his brother go. Mashai relaxed back into his bed with a smirk.

“He’s not, nor is he like his mother. Brat is practically a replica of father to be honest.”

Mashai snickered but settled down a beat later and turned his gaze to the young blonde watching him with sharp eyes. “Now little miss vixen, if you knew i was awake, why did you speak of such obviously secret things to my brother? Especially if you are skilled enough to make and break Time-space Fuuin-Kinjutsus.”

“Because you’re family. I would never ask Sakumo to keep such secrets from you if you could help us. Plus all of you in the main seal deserve to know why it took longer for someone to come to your aid. Whether be to put you all to rest, or to do as I did and break the seal and save those who could be.”

Mashai hummed, eyes half lidded as he held the girl’s gaze. “Well, if what i heard was right, then Michi-sama has already accepted you. Thus you already have our loyalty. However, i bet myself and the others would love to hear your story in full.”

Minashi bowed her head shallowly. “I can do that. It’s easier now to talk about it after so much time has passed.”

Mashai raised a curious brow but just hummed and slid his gaze to his sleeping sister. “How is Mako fairing?”

Minashi turned her gaze to the other silverlette in the room. Head tilting and eyes going out of focus, the blonde read deep into the woman’s chakra and the patterns.

“Soon. Next couple of hours. The Twins should wake before her.” 

Mashai nodded and turned back to his brother. “Ma, Sakumo~” mashai grinned sharply. “We didn’t get a chance to tell you. And if Mako wont be waking for a while, then you will have free reign since i can’t move yet.”

Sakumo shot his brother a confused look. “Tell me what?”

“Mako’s engaged.”

Sakumo stared and stared some more before a deep growl rumbled up until the Hatake was actually barring his teeth. “ Who?!”

Mashai smiled innocently. “Uzumaki Ren and Riku.”

Sakumo’s growl cut off as his face went blank. A split second later he was standing and leaving at a fast clip.

“Oi! Sakumo where are you going!?” Minashi spluttered.

“To find Tsunade or Mariko-chan and have them move those insane assholes out of my sister’s room!” He shouted back but was heard in the hallway. “Tsunade! Get those Sister stealing Uzumakis out of Mako’s room and lock them in their own room!” Sakumo’s voice boomed in the hallway.

Cackling came from across the hall from Michi and Minashi couldn’t help her own twitching lips.

Mashai snorted. “I warned Mako Sakumo would react like that.”

“Ya know, i’ve seen him get protective before, but never irrationally over protective.” Minashi giggled. “It’s adorable.”

“He’s a Hatake.” Mashai shrugged and grimaced at the soreness that prompted. Minashi caught his grimace.

“Do I need to call tsunade?” the Hatake shook his head and got a dry response in return. “What did you mean he’s a hatake?” the blonde changed topics.

Mashai tilted his head at her. “Well, it’s just that. Hatakes were once a nomadic wild clan. When we settled into Konoha it wasn’t too hard of a transition according to dad’s stories. Konoha just became a bigger territory to protect. However, to a Hatake, packs were our strongest bond. Pups are normally birthed close together. Thus right behind the bond to our parents, there was the bond to our siblings. For us it was different.”

“Because Satoshi-san had three wives.” Minashi stated and mashai blinked surprised that she knew their history so well.

“Well, yes. Momo and Kan were born the same year, Hikaru and I were born weeks apart, and Sakumo was born the same year as Mako and Iseya. As the older pup with two baby sisters to look after Sakumo  had always been more protective of them. Just as Kan was over Momo, and I was over Hikaru. It’s just in a Hatake male’s blood to protect our female sisters. It doesn’t matter if they are older or younger, they are pack and our instincts don’t allow it. Thus why my nephew is so protective over you. I take it you lived with Sakumo for a while?”

“Hai. When Sakumo found me i was only four, my Nii-san and nee-san were too young to take care of me. Thus he had custody of me.”

Mashai stared, squinted as he thought about that and what she had implied earlier, and grunted at the headache it produced. He’d leave that up for Michi to explain later.

“And you moved out when?”

Minashi shrugged. “I didn’t really. I mean most of the time since i turned twelve, i’ve been at the Senju-Uzumaki compound with Nii-san and Nee-san, but i also have a place there with Nagisa-shishou that i share with obito since we’re both her apprentices. I also have a room in Tsunade-oba’s house since i have a tendency to end up hurt and under her care. Not to mention i’ve got captain quarters at the ANBU HQ.”

Mashai let out an impressed whistle. “Well aren’t you an important little vixen.” He smirked. “And you’ve done this much already and you’re only how old?”

Minashi’s lips twitched. “Guess.”

The hatake hummed, lifting a slightly shaking arm to rub his clean jaw. “Well, you’re Uzumaki, so that throws normal calculations off. Your mature mind leaves you coming off as older. But you are around Kakashi-pup’s age if i’m guessing right. So…giving your statement of being a late bloomer in the heights department, i’m gonna say sixteen.”

The blonde sent him an impressed look. “Close. I’m fifteen in a month. Kakashi’s fifteen in two weeks.”

Mashai wilted. “Fifteen? Sakumo’s got a fifteen year old pup?” He let out a long whine-groan mix. “Kami, he’s not going to let me live that down. I’m only six years older than his own pup. He’s gonna call me pup now just because he can.”

Minashi giggled and Mashai smirked a little to himself. He rather enjoyed making the pretty blonde Uzumaki giggle like that. The young Hatake wondered how fast he could recover, because if he dared to show any interest in the pretty kunoichi around his overprotective brother that had a paternal claim on the vixen-pup, he’d need to be in top shape. Minashi did have a point that Sakumo did have almost two decades of experience on him now. It would be a tough fight.

“Oi, Brat!” Minashi’s giggles cut off as she whipped around to a narrowed eyed Tsunade Senju. “You agreed to tell me when patients wake! How can I check their vitals if you chat their ears off and leave them exhausted?”

Minashi looked at Tsunade innocently. “Took ya long enough oba-san!”

Tsunade glared at her. “Yes, well, i had to calm Sakumo down long enough to actually get from him that his brother was awake. Thankfully he’s off to put sensei and your brother in charge of the village in his absence. Now, Hatake how are you feeling?”

Mashai was just staring at Tsunade. “Tsuna?”

The Blonde raised a brow even as her green hands hovered over his chest.

“Yes.”

“Well, shit. I owe that bastard money.”

The Senju raised an absent brow. “For what? And who?”

“Your chest did grow larger with age. Jiraiya.”

Minashi’s jaw dropped. Tsunade’s chakra cut off as she stared at the Hatake.

“You’re fine. Muscle stiffness and soreness. Physical therapy first before light exercise. We’ll see in two weeks if you’re ready for regular training. Now excuse me, i have a toad to hunt down and torture.” With professionalism of a Doctor, Tsunade walked out of the room and it was only minutes later when KI flared across Konoha, feeling of Tsunade’s particular brand of rage.

Minashi let out a long long sigh. “I’m not honestly surprised. Jiraiya still has a thin brain to mouth filter despite being married and a father.”

Mashai choked on his water he’d successfully gotten himself. “That man is married?”

Minashi raised a brow. “Yes. and you just sent his wife to him in a rage for his past actions. I do hope their husband is able to calm her down. Then again Orochimaru’s filter is even less practiced than Jiraiya’s.” the blonde shrugged and stood. “Well, I do need to get back to duty. Namika-san’s chakra is rising in activity. Mariko-oba is on the medical staff, but the ANBU are also everywhere, so just holler if ya need anything.”

Mashai nodded and held out his hand. “It was very pleasant to wake up to you Minashi-chan.”

Cerulean eyes softened on him. “Thank you for choosing to return, Mashai-san.”

He waved as the pretty kunoichi left and laid his head back against his bed. Exhaustion was creeping up on him and he didn’t fight the urge to take a light nap.

Kushina sat at her father’s side, hand in his own, all her focus on his chakra. Her amazing Imouto said her father would be waking any time now. Just the evening before her Aunt Namika had woken and Kushina had witnessed her imouto meet and reunite with her grandparents. Michi-oji had softly cried when his wife had woken before telling her all about their amazing granddaughter. Said granddaughter was now sitting in Namika’s bed as the woman brushed and braided out her hair. She’d then brush it out again and try another braid. Minashi wasn’t protesting and Michi was happy to just sit beside his wife in bed.

The hand in hers twitched and Kushina squeezed back, eyes snapping up to her father’s face. Watching his eyes and brow crinkle before slowly red lashes fluttered open. Those Cyan blue eyes that she’d already seen in Aunt Namiko’s eyes were revealed once more. But what was lacking in Namiko’s eyes, rested in Shouta’s, her daddy’s eyes.

“Shina?” Shouta whispered out softly. Kushina nodded as her tears fell quickly.

“Hello Daddy.” Kushina smiled even as her throat was clogged around her tears.

“Kushina.” he smiled and lifted trembling arms. Kushina choked and gently lunged into her daddy’s arms. Shaking with her sobs, she heard her father hushing and cooing at her even as he shakily rubbed her back and head.

“Hush my little pearl.” He murmured into her hair. “All is well.”

Kushina shook her head. “No, no it isn’t, but it will be.”

Shouta hummed tiredly but didn’t argue with his daughter. Looking over her shoulders as she settled down and just hugged him, Shouta found eyes that were his twin and relaxed a fraction. She was smiling at him with her husband sitting with her. However, the bright blonde hair caught his attention then the Cerulean eyes watching his daughter with happiness and sadness. Shouta also noted the protective hold his little sister had on the unknown whiskered child/teen?.

“Shina, who’s that?”

Kushina sat up, wiped away her tears and turned that bright smile he so cherished to the blonde teen. “That’s my Imouto!”

Shouta twitched before remembering this was Miyuki’s daughter talking (he ignored the pain about his dead wife and unborn child). His eccentric wife didn’t give a rat’s ass for formalities despite her pedigree. He turned his gaze to his twin and raised a brow. Too tired to see if their soul bond was working properly.

Namika’s lips twitched. “Brother, meet my granddaughter Uzumaki-Namikaze Minashi. She is the Half sister to Namikaze Minato, Kushina-chan’s husband.”

“Oba!” Kushina yelped.

“H-h-h-HUSBAND!” Shouta sat up spluttering. “She’s too young!”

Michi snickered. “Oh? But from the pictures, your grandson is adorable and has Kushina’s smile.”

Shouta’s jaw dropped as his face went pale. “G-g-g-grandson? I’m a grandpa?! I’m not even fifty!” he turned to Kushina pouting. “Kushina?!”

The young woman now -kami when did that happen?- just sent him a sheepish smile. “Surprise?”

Shouta spluttered incoherently waving at his snickering sister, cackling brother-in-law (and uncle, but he ignored that part) and sighing daughter.

“No! I forbid it! You aren’t even thirty! Too young! You’re just a baby!”

“Well, sounds like Shouta-oji is awake.” Said man turned to the new voice and found Mariko-chan standing there all grown up and smirking. There at her side was also a smirking Tsunade.

“Shouta.” Tsunade greeted smirking. “How are you feeling?”

The Uzumaki just spluttered and waved at Kushina, his twin, brother, and Minashi even as the Senju looked him over with iryo-ninjutsu.

“Uh-huh. I understand, but you must know that Kushina is a big girl now and I've never seen a man so in love as Minato is with Kushina.”

Shouta let out a long whine, pouting up at her.

“No you can’t scare this one away. He’s a very strong shinobi and even Iwa runs in fear of his name.”

Shouta glared at Tsunade, crossing his arms with only little difficulty. Honey eyes met his dryly.

“Fight me on this and i’ll sick My husbands on you. I’m sure together they could take you, Uzu’s ANBU Commander or not.”

Cyan eyes widened. “Husbands, as in plural?”

“Uh-huh.” She smirked.

Shouta stared at his cousin by marriage, tilted his head at her and spoke his first thought. “So Jiraiya and Orochimaru pulled their heads out of their asses and you finally ignored what others would think? It’s about damn time Tsunade.”

Tsunade stared, hand tightening on her biceps as she smiled tightly at her cousin.

“Don’t do it.” Minashi called smirking. “It’s not worth it. It will just mean he’s stuck in the hospital longer.”

“Oh? Are you volunteering as replacement?” Tsunade grinned. Minashi blanched. “I’m pretty sure you, Kakashi-kun, and little Kenji-kun are all due for a refresher training. It has been a while since we tested your teamwork in the forest of death-” Minashi disappeared in a blink of an eye, startling everyone. Kushina jumped up and pointed at the empty spot.

“That brat! I knew she knew Minato’s version! Making her own from his notes my ass! I’m gonna kick her ass for that trick!”

Tsunade let out a curse. “Damn, Orochimaru was right. I thought she would train in Nagisa’s version first.”

Kushina grunted. “Minato says that Nagisa’s is more difficult because it’s more like a portal instead of folding space.”

Tsunade stared at Kushina. “And she’s trying to combine them right?”

Kushina’s pout deepened, looking a lot like her father when he’d just done his own. “Don’t remind me. I didn’t study Space-time.”

“Hm, well, since your father is just like the others, rest and physical therapy, i’m going to go hunt me down some brats. Maybe Obito-kun is home. I wouldn’t mind teaching some more of my dodge training to him.” The senju smiled and sauntered out with a plan to relieve some of her anger these Uzumakis were causing. Kami, they keep reminding her why she never visited. She still didn’t understand how her cousins could just move there and not go nuts.

Shouta blinked and turned his attention back to his worried looking daughter. “Grandson?!” He exploded again. Kushina jumped and then let out a long sigh. That was totally uncalled for!

Chapter Text

Season 2 Chapter 7

Sakumo stood once more in the small meeting room of section R3 of the hospital. Seals were lining the walls, inactive, as Uzumaki after Uzumaki either walked in or limped in with assistance. It had been almost a week since the last patient had woken. Thus, it was time to have a long talk with them.

Sakumo was the only non-Uzumaki present. Standing against the wall he left the seats for those who needed it and in respect for Michi-dono who was older than him.

When all nineteen survivors of Uzushio settled into seats, against a wall, or the spare chairs he’d had brought in to line the walls, the Hokage took a breath. He reminded himself of the discussion he’d had with Minashi a few days ago and prepared to tell Nineteen people a story of a lifetime.

“Are you waiting for anyone else Sakumo-san?” Michi asked seeing that all his people were present.

Sakumo nodded and flared his chakra in the short pattern signal. A moment later a swirl appeared at his side as Nagisa arrived. Attached to her was Minashi, Mariko, and Tsunade. Just as they arrived the walls lit up activating the security and privacy barrier.

Eyes of the Uzumakis were looking all around the walls with impressed looks before they landed on the tallest redhead at Sakumo’s side.

The Hokage noticed the ones not of the main family weren’t reacting like Mariko once had, even with Nagisa’s chakra not hidden completely.

Mashai was the only one of his siblings not to react. Mako had stiffened with the other main family, but for another reason. The same reason Sakumo could tell now that it wasn’t hidden. Nagisa and Minashi’s scent were exactly the same.

“What is the meaning of this?” Kaiya Uzumaki-Senju hissed jumping to her feet. “Why is this Nagisa woman’s chakra connected to Minashi-chan’s Life gate?!”

Sakumo blinked and glanced down to Minashi. “Life gate?”

The blonde twitched. “How else do you think i can telepathically communicate with her so easily?” she muttered.

“Or why she had a fucking seizure when her Original almost died.” Tsunade grunted. Minashi winced.

“Oi, I didn’t know it would do that too, give me a break!” She snapped at the taller kunoichi. “And that wasn’t my fault Zetsu decided to sever me in half.”

“Please stop.” Sakumo grunted out. “I do not like being reminded of that night.”

The two blondes stopped and Nagisa let out a sigh as she looked at Michi. “Ne, jiji you going to continue to sit there like you don’t know anything about this?”

Michi just tilted his head at her. “Well, Ane-sama was the one that was the main conduit for the Seal and got the brunt of it. I only received echos.” He waved to his white haired temples. “However I do have a feeling we were all under that Fuuin-kinjutsu a lot longer than what history is currently saying. So, what Time-Space Fuuin-kinjutsu did you create, little sea star?” The elder smirked.

Nagisa hummed and then completely dropped her blood henge. Revealing a grown up Minashi. “Time travel.”

Jaws of the Uzumakis dropped, but the four blood mainline members narrowed their eyes.

“Hm, so that was it.” Michi nodded. “How much time passed in the history you knew?”

“Since Uzu’s fall or for me personally?”

“Both.”

“Forty-four years. I was Twenty-Five years old when I traveled.” Nagisa answered respectively, ignoring how all the Uzumaki eyes had widened.

“How long have you been in this time?” Michi continued.

“Ten, almost eleven years.”

Michi let out a long sigh. “Fifty-five years. That is a long time.”

Nagisa swallowed, her eyes watery as she nodded sharply. Minashi’s own head bowed and was hidden by her hair as her Blood Clone spoke for them.

“I didn’t know.” Nagisa whispered. “Nii-san and I didn’t know. We didn’t even know what it meant to be an uzumaki until Jiraiya-shishou got a hold of us when we were thirteen. He taught us Uzumaki sealing. Naruto…” she smiled sadly and fondly. “My Knuckleheaded Aniki didn’t have a head for Seals in the same way I took to them. That didn’t stop him from listening to me ramble about them and then ask for me to do something that completely broke the rules of sealing. And, being the dutiful sister i was, i did what he asked. Jiraiya-shishou threw a fit every time they worked .”

She shook her head. “Gomen. I got distracted.” Nagisa took a calming breath and met Michi’s gaze again. “Naruto and I were born on the day the Kyuubi was set on konoha. Our parents died the same day sealing it between us. For thirteen years our life in konoha was miserable. Dark men in the shadows tried time after time to manipulate things so that we would end up in his hands as his personal weapons to train and then point at Konoha enemies. Our shadow guardians never let him get us however.”

“Things then just got so busy. We had a terrorist group after the bijuu, an ex-teammate that went rouge and were determined to drag back kicking and screaming. All while we were training under Shishou to get stronger. There was a war brewing and everyone was the target if the madman got his hands on the bijuus.”

Nagisa turned her eyes up to the ceiling. “War broke out when we were eighteen. Naruto and I had mastered Sage Mode, even made friends with our furry companion, but it wasn’t enough. Naruto died after Kurama was extracted from him when we were almost nineteen. On his dying breath he gave me his last crazy idea. He told me to take my Kurama, take our comrades in the Allied shinobi forces that remained and run. Run, survive, and find a way to go back. Go back and Change our fates.” Tears fell down Nagisa’s face at the memory. “I don’t remember the return to Konoha. Kurama had taken control as all I could feel was Naruto’s soul missing from my own. When I returned, I did everything I could to get stronger, to fight harder and longer.”

“We ended up going deep underground after a devastating loss to the villages. The Alliance banded together to create an underground sanctuary where we were free from the Juubi’s monsters, Madara’s power, and the catastrophic Bijuu bombs that destroyed and poisoned the lands.”

“We fought for years to save who we could, to make a dent in the forces, but nothing worked. I threw myself into Fuuinjutsu to see if my brother’s last wish was even possible.”

Nagisa closed her eyes as she continued to confess to those who’d waited so long. “I’d never known much of Uzushio. Not…Not until we used Edo Tensai to assist the alliance instead of having it used against us. We called up Konoha’s Kages. They helped ease some of the pressure off of our defenses. But it was Tobirama that helped me the most. He taught me Uzumaki sealing, he taught me swordsmanship. He…He kept silent when I summoned my great-grandmother Miku to teach me all I needed to know about the Uzumakis.”

Michi’s closed his eyes and let out a breath before reopening them when the Clone continued its original’s story. Miku had been the head of their hospital. It didn’t surprise him that she was long gone, most likely defending her patients.

“Between Tobirama, myself, my father, and Miku’s teachings, I was able to create the Time-space Fuuin-Kinjutsu I would need to go back in time. However, being the one sent back, I could not cast it. Everyone that was strong enough gathered to power a point in the seal that would cast it around me. With that and the sacrifice of my own age, I fulfilled my brother’s final wish and turned back time to give the world another chance.”

Nagisa finally looked down and met Michi’s gaze. Those Violet eyes were sharp on the clone.

“There are other reasons that gave me a reason to visit uzushio this time, as i’ve dreamed about her ever since Miku-ba told me stories of her. But they gave me reason and purpose to finally get permission to visit and take those that I'd made and claimed as family in this new life, to also return and see what we could do for our people. We were not expecting Miho-oba’s seal.”

Michi hummed and nodded. “That is understandable. It was practically suicide for us as well, and we’d accepted that. You are not responsible for making us and our people wait to be put to rest or saved in our cases. How were you to know that we were still there when you weren’t taught of the power of our determination and bonds until much too late?” He smiled gently before it dropped. “However, did your teachers not discuss with you why no Uzumaki has ever succeeded in time travel and then Forbade it for that reason?”

“Not enough sacrifice?” Nagisa said carefully and with a confused inflection. (she was hoping he wouldn’t say what she had already theorized but was denying.)

Michi’s violet eyes narrowed. “You are not that stupid girl.”

The blonde looked away. “They didn’t talk about it because they didn’t know…or Tobirama never talked about it.”

“Ah, but you are quickly rising to a grand mastery level yourself. You must already have the theories in your head.”

Nagisa stubbornly stayed silent even as Sakumo’s head bounced between the two concerned.

“There is a reason I automatically called you granddaughter Minashi.” Michi stood up and moved to take her hand. “I do not know how it is possible, and I would love to know your theories of how this came to be, but Time travel is not humanly possible because a soul cannot exist in two places at one time. Thus, you turned back the clock and took over the body of my youngest son Kenta’s child.”

Nagisa’s watery eyes looked up and into Michi’s sad ones. “I….I know.” She whispered.

Michi hummed. “Your soul would have been rejected if the original host was whole and healthy. Minashi dear, whatever you did, saved her. Her body and soul must have been too weak to continue on thus she didn’t fight it when you took over this body.”

“But-but Tsunade-ba’s necklace came with me.”

Michi blinked and looked at the necklace Tsunade showed off even as Minashi lifted the one she was wearing.

“Oh, that’s easy, that’s Uzumaki Jade. As long as it is filled with the power of the mokuton or Uzumaki chakra, it bonds to its wearer. There are protective seals cast on it to protect those of Uzumaki blood.”

Tsunade’s face pinched and Minashi’s eyes widened as she looked down at the gem. “Ba-san said it was the Shodaime’s though.”

“Hm? Oh, no, that was a gift Mito made for Hashirama as an engagement gift. It also helped him control his Mokuton.” Michi beamed. “Quite a unique piece to be honest. Also since it is not human or living , it traveled with you.”

Minashi and Nagisa just stared at Michi a little lost. “But…but…”

“She fell from the fucking sky.” Sakumo blurted out. “She was a literal ball of golden chakra falling from the sky.”

Michi opened his mouth before shutting it and frowning. “Well now, that is a curiosity to unravel.”

Minashi spluttered as her Blood clone just stared at the older man with a blank look. “That’s it!? You’re just going to accept that I took over your granddaughter’s body?!”

Michi smiled and lowered to kneel before Minashi to meet her gaze head on.

“Little sea star, I already told you. If her body had been whole and healthy, you would have been rejected. Even a four year old would have been strong enough to kick out an invading soul. Thus, there was something that was connecting you to my granddaughter long before you decided to time travel. So when your strong soul that had a connection to her own, came with the ability to survive where she no longer could? She let go of her position as host soul of her body. Thus your chakra merged into her system just as her blood merged with your own so that you wouldn’t be rejected by the world. Thus, you are my granddaughter by blood and chakra.”

“Would…this be affected,” Sakumo asked carefully. “If Minashi herself was already an old soul that is stuck in the reincarnation cycle and has access to some of those memories?”

Michi straightened up and looked at Sakumo sharply before gazing between Minashi and Nagisa. “W-w-well…uhh…Really?!” His head bounced between them excitedly. “There’s never been recorded conscious recollections of reincarnations! Who do you remember?”

Nagisa snorted. “Researcher to the core.” She smiled fondly. “Miku said as such, but it’s nice to see it in person.”

“Yeah, yeah brat, now answer me.” Michi pouted.

“Otsutsuki, ne Uzumaki Kamera.” Minashi said innocently and watched as many red brows rose as all the Uzumakis recognized the name of their legendary originator.

“Sister of Otsutsuki-Senju Ashura and Otsutsuki-Uchiha Indra?” Michi confirmed.

“Yeeep.” Minashi popped her ‘p’. She could practically see the wheels turning in Michi’s eyes as he connected the dots.

“Huh.” He grunted.

“Hm.” Minashi vocalized.

“It is possible then that Kenta’s original daughter was supposed to be one of your reincarnations, but something went wrong the first time, thus you were lost young. Because of this, Kushina was able to give birth to you instead. Running off the theories of reincarnations, that means Indra or ashura’s souls from the previous cycle were still around-”

“Madara didn’t die until the third war.” Nagisa provided dryly. Michi snapped his fingers and pointed at her.

“That would do it. However ,since you, a stronger Kamera reincarnation came back in time, the world readjusted and allowed you to live….it is possible that Ashura’s soul was reincarnated around the same time as you and you both were going to die and go through the cycle again. Do you know if they have again?”

Nagisa nodded. “Hai. Ashura and Indra have been reborn once more. I am just not Ashura’s twin this time.”

“Which means, due to Kenta’s DNA, Ashura was your twin again in this life but didn’t have a second soul to save him like you did.” Michi beamed as his researcher’s mind flew with theories and arguments, missing Minashi’s face blanking and Nagisa turning away biting her lip.

“Dad!” Ren and Riku barked out, speaking for the first time in the meeting. They’d promised their mother to behave, but they had been watching their niece closely. Kami, she was a twin? How was she stable?

Michi jolted, glanced at his sons before looking back at Minashi and wincing. “Ah, apologizes Mina-chan.” he pet her head. “I can get insensitive when i’m on a roll.”

The blonde shrugged. “You are only voicing what I too had concluded but was denying. Losing Aniki once was hard. I didn’t want it to be true that I lost him again.”

“I find it ironic that you unconsciously followed the truth of this history when you created your backstory with sensei.” Tsunade crossed her arms and shook her head at Minashi. “Oro and Raiya are gonna blow their tops when they hear this. Oro has been wondering how you broke that cardinal rule of the theory that if there was no body, there was no travel. He hadn’t wanted to say anything without proof though.”

“Soooo….” Namika interrupted. “She’s still my grandbaby?”

Michi snorted at his wife. “Correct Nami. By blood and chakra, Minashi is our grandbaby.”

“I’m almost fifteen thank you!” Said blonde snapped pouting.

Nagisa snorted. “Technically you’re thirty-five mentally boss.”

“Shut it!” She hissed. “I’m young and i did it without a vanity seal like Tsuna-oba.”

“Oi, you little shit!” Tsunade lunged, Minashi dodged cackling before disappearing in a shunshin with tsunade leaving hot on her heels.

Sakumo snapped his head to her Blood clone that was face palming.

“Well?”

“Relief.” Nagisa snorted, her hair turning blood red once more. “She’s an empath Sakumo. She can tell without even asking that her family accepted the truth of our words and accept her for who she is now. Uzumaki Kenta’s daughter. She will explore the mindscape at a later date and look for the original host’s memories. For now, she’s probably going to go prank the shit out of konoha in her relief. Thus, she poked the Tsunade bear so she could eventually drag her teammates into a spar against one of the former senseis.”

“Hm.” He grunted. “And you haven’t vanished why?”

Nagisa rolled her eyes. “Minashi’s background is real and solid. I still need a background if i’m going to continue to work as the Hokage’s personal advisor.”

“That’s easy.” Kaiya huffed, waving her concern away. “You are still Minashi which means if questioned you are still part of the main family blood. Thus you just need to be claimed by one of the heads of the lines.”

“Kai-chan’s right.” Riku smirked. “One of us just needs to claim you as a sister” Ren added,  “if you go with your mental age of thirty-five,” Riku continued “give or take a few years if needed.” Ren finished.

Nagisa looked between the twins, her lips twitching. “Are you two volunteering?”

“It would fit.” Shouta hummed. “You are a twin yourself. Subtracting two years to make you a year younger than Kenta wouldn’t be difficult. It would match with when Miho-sama relented on the birthing distance restrictions. It’s why the twins are only five years apart from Kenta instead of closer to ten.”

Michi nodded at his brother-in-law. “Shouta’s right. Miho relented on the restrictions set for the island because with war came loss. Whether via missions and battle or due to experimentation increase in the Fuuin Research labs.”

“Then it’s decided?” Namika asked rising up from her seat. 

Michi noticed his wife’s movement and prepared. “Hai. Hokage-dono?”

“Hai.” Sakumo nodded. “That was the original plan anyways.”

Michi stepped out of the way suddenly and Nagisa’s eyes widen as she was suddenly tackled by Namika. The redhead went down with a yelp, landing on her ass before suddenly pulled to her feet and a crushing hug.

“I’ve always wanted a daughter! Miku and Mika always bragged about having girls! When can we go shopping?”

Nagisa spluttered and looked at Sakumo. The ass just leaned back against the wall smirking.

“Soon.” He promised. “It depends on how you all would like to handle things. I’m prepared for any scorn you all might feel towards konoha-”

“Pssh.” Mako stood up. “Please brother, as soon as Michi-sama told us about the ‘uzumaki woman’ that got us justice for the betrayer, we forgave Konoha.”

Sakumo relaxed. “Is this true?” He looked to the shinobi and kunoichi survivors. There were murmured agreements and nods. “Alright, then here is the question. Will you want to return home?”

Silence echoed across the small room as people exchanged looks.

“Well…there is a world ending war approaching is there not?” One of the Survivors, Sakiko -an Uzushio ANBU/jounin- inquired.

“Yes.” Sakumo frowned. “We are doing everything we can to prevent it, but the thing we are up against is millenia old and will stop at nothing to reach its goals with anyone he can make into a servant.”

“Then we are better to do what those of a gone future did, but earlier.” Michi looked at Nagisa who his wife was still hugging close. “We will stay in Konoha and grow stronger with our sister village. As we are, we are too small in number and cannot do anything on our homeland. Uzushio will be there when our people are ready to return, if we decide to return. Trips back for things left behind will be the only request.”

Sakumo let out a relieved breath. “Due to the Senju clan being previously reduced down to just Tsunade, it was formally changed to the Senju-Uzumaki Compound. You all are more than welcome to take the homes there and make them your own.”

“There is one more thing to discuss.” Nagisa interrupted. “Currently within Konoha, Kushina is the official Clan Head. She has already told me to pass along that if one of her elders would prefer to take the position as is their right, she will hand it over when the Uzumakis go public.”

“Shina-chan’s clan head too?!” Shouta yelped.

“Aniki.” Namika scolded. “Let it go.” her twin pouted and practically sagged to the ground in a depressed ball. Nagisa’s brows touched her forehead. He reminded her of the Shodaime.

Sakumo cleared his throat and glared at Nagisa. “You aren’t getting out of it that easily. Or your original isn’t.”

Nagisa twitched. “But-”

“Nope!” Sakumo chirped eye smiling.

Namika hummed against her new daughter/granddaughter. “Whacha hiding?”

Nagisa looked away.

Michi chuckled. “I think i know. So, who would you like to choose as your proxy Hime-sama until you are of age to formally take your position as Clan heir?”

Many of the Uzumakis choked on air. Miho-sama made her heir?!

“Or, since you have this lovely little Clone living a second life for you,” Namika grinned deviously “You could still pose as your own proxy in Council meetings as the Clan Head.”

Sakumo chuckled as he watched Nagisa’s face drop in despair and the groan echo out from her.

“Nooooooooo! I don’t want to be stuck in any more boring meetings than i have to!”

“Too late.” Mariko snorted. “I saw that headpiece you left the cavern with. Kushina was too young to recognize its significance, but Ba-sama told me stories about it.”

Nagisa’s face dropped to glazed acceptance. “Che, This is going to bite me in the ass. I just know this is going to end up being something used politically. I hate politics. Being a War Kage was easier.”

Namiko hugged her daughter/grandbaby closer. (A war kage? Good kami, her poor grandbaby.)

“Back on task.” Sakumo cleared his throat. “About your stay in Konoha. I will not force you to see me as your Kage, but i do ask that as a Kage that you at least-” Michi held up a hand and Sakumo went silent at his elder’s calm look.

“We follow the Hime. Because the Hime has chosen you as her Kage, you are our Kage. My Ane-sama knew what she was doing when she made Minashi heir. When it is time, my people will pick a Kage and follow them. Until then, you are our Kage Sakumo and as long as your successor is half as good of a man you are, then we will follow them too.”

Sakumo bowed to them deeply. “I will do my best to not disappoint you.” He rose back up and frowned. “Now, how would you all like to address your statuses in Konoha? Preferably, we’d like to keep you a secret as long as possible. At least until we can find any other escaped survivors. Nagisa’s pack is currently hunting down Ezume’s status.”

Kaiya twitched at her practical brother’s name.

“We are in contact with his daughter Queen Sara in wind country and Rasa is looking after her for us in Suna.” Kaiya’s jaw dropped as she mouthed ‘daughter’ and ‘queen’ silently.

“Suna’s an ally?” Mashai’s brows shot up in surprise.

Sakumo smiled proudly. “Hai. With Nagisa’s actions, Suna was our ally in the third war, making it many years shorter than in the history she knew. Kawa is also our ally with Ame too. Nagato and his two best friends are stationed in Ame and making a better life for the people there after Hanzo’s defeat at the hands of the Ame rebellion and the Konoha Sages.”

Mako whistled. “Nice job Vixen.” Nagisa nodded smiling with pride.

“Like said, Nagato, son of Fuso and Ise is in Ame and as you can see Mariko is here. Nagisa’s pack found her and her infant daughter Karin in Kusa. They were liberated from their captors and brought to Konoha. Thus, before we shout to the world that Konoha was able to get onto Uzushio, we need your assistance in figuring out who else might have escaped and bringing them back to their family.” Sakumo paused and glanced at Nagisa before looking at Michi.

“In light of new information, I have a feeling that Kenta Uzumaki…has a chance of still being out there too.”

Michi’s eyes darkened. “We will see. I pray he is alive, but if he was separated from his children, it would be right to assume it was because he could no longer physically protect them.”

Sakumo nodded. “Understood, but it wouldn’t hurt to search. Kudorama senju-uzumaki was there with the others that found you all. He took the liberty of documenting all who were lost and all who were MIA. If you could take time over the next few days to mark off any that you know were lost that have not been marked as such, or those that you believe might have made it to the mainland or another island, it would enable us to further gather the rest of the Uzumakis and protect them Properly this time. Konoha will not fail the Uzumakis again.” Sakumo swore.

Michi smirked. “You are a fine Hokage Sakumo Hatake. Get us the paperwork and we will do what we can. However, what will you do afterwards with such information?”

“Send hidden and cloaked teams to hunt down the other survivors and bring them to Konoha for safety if they wish. If they are happy where they are, they can stay. Or we will pass on the information that Uzushio’s children have been given their final rest. So any who would like could always return. Uzushio is only accepting Uzumakis into her waters and could protect them behind her eddies. It will be hard living separated from the mainland, but it would be peaceful living.”

Michi nodded. “Those are good plans, Hokage-sama. I look forward to seeing them in action and our children returned to us.” he suddenly arched and cracked his back. “Well, is there anything else?”

“Just how you’d like your status to go. I’ll leave it to your votes. I’d like to keep it gagged at the gates however.”

“Oh? How will you do that?”

“That’s where you come in Jiji.” Nagisa answered. “With your assistance, i’d like to place a seal into Mito-ba’s wall barriers that has a genjutsu mixed into it. Kushina’s best friend is a powerful Uchiha. She could assist us in casting such a genjutsu powered seal that erased or choked all mention of the Uzumaki clan at the walls. Thus spies, civilians, and even Konoha’s own people couldn’t talk or write about you all until the gag order is lifted.”

“This would allow you all to leave the hospital and Compound without fear of spies sending word to their Kages of more uzumakis.” Sakumo added.

“Hm, tricky, but doable.” He nodded. “Bring that uchiha here and we’ll get that whipped up quickly.”

Sakumo nodded and glanced at Nagisa. “If that is all, the barrier can come down.”

Nagisa looked around but saw no one speak up, thus she was about to drop the barrier before jerking, remembering one important detail.

“AH!” She exclaimed and gained everyone’s attention again. “Please keep my traveling status from Kushina and Minato. There are others that know, but know to keep them out of the loop and to treat myself and Minashi as two separate individuals unless behind my personal barriers. As for Kushina and Minato, I want to save them from unnecessary guilt and pain from a life they aren’t responsible for anymore.”

“Noble.” Shouta hummed smiling softly. “Thank you niece.”

Nagisa nodded and dropped the barrier. Soon the Uzumakis were returning to their rooms or hanging out in other rooms. Nagisa herself herself left to find Kushina and together they grabbed Mikoto.

Sakumo himself watched Ren and Riku slipping out with Mako between him. His hackles rose as he followed them like a stalking predator. Now that the formal talk was done. It seemed like he needed to have a Chat with the twins that were trying to marry his baby sister.

“What in the world is going on?” Said uchiha hissed as they passed not only ANBUs that had Konoha captain markings on them, but one of the strongest security barriers the Uchiha had ever seen! “Kushina!” She hissed even as she was linked arms with her best friend as they followed Nagisa-sama. Mikoto was getting nervous as she realized they were in the restricted section of the hospital. This was only for ANBU!

“Told ya Miko, need a favor and you are the best one for it!” Kushina smiled like they were surrounded by additional ANBU on duty and visible in the hall. Mikoto clung closer to her best friend and wondered just what the hell she’d gotten into-

Mikoto’s thoughts were derailed when there were crashes, bangs, and shouting behind a door before it exploded open as two identical redheads came bursting through just before her Sensei and Hokage followed out with a very terrifyingly pleasant smile on his face.

“Oh? Did you think you two could escape me that easily?” Sakumo hummed stepping over rubble and walking towards the twins that were quickly getting back to their feet as they were backed up against a wall.

“Oi,oi oi! Sakumo, Mashai didn’t have a problem with this!” Ren stuttered.

“Satoshi-san even gave permission after-” Riku started before yelping when both men were trapped between the thick hatake arms boxing them into the walls. Both obvious uzumakis were huddled together hugging each other, white as a sheet as Sakumo growled deeply, baring his hatake canines to them with deadly intent in his dark eyes.

“I have not given my permission. Mako is my baby sister. My Last baby sister. She is my responsibility to protect and take care of, and you two want to take her away?” Sakumo tilted his head, eyes cold and deadly.

Mikoto’s own eyes were wide and impressed. She’d never seen sensei like this. She would question Kushina about the twin Uzumakis later.

Mikoto’s eyes caught quick movement as a silver blur leapt onto Sakumo’s back and put him into a headlock.

“Aniki!” A very pretty female hatake snarled. “Release my crazy uzumakis! I claimed them, their mine!”

Sakumo didn’t budge even with the tall looking Hatake woman doing her best to choke him out.

“Damn it, are you a marble wall?” She hissed before then smirking with sharp teeth and biting down on Sakumo’s ear. The Hokage yelped and jerked away as he was then trying to throw the she-wolf off his back.

“Mako! Mako, you brat! Stop biting my ear!”

“Leav- my boys, alone!” Mako shouted muffled.

“Never!”

Mako snarled and the two went tumbling down the hall in a wrestling match as the twin Uzumakis hooted and cheered Mako on.

Mikoto slowly turned to her best friend to see a sheepish look on her face.

“Surprise?” The uchiha deadpanned her best friend. “Help me keep them secret with your awesome Genjutsus in an awesome seal? Nagisa and Michi-oji are cooking one up but we need a genjutsu expert’s opinion and help.” Kushina deflected when Mikoto started on the Uchiha glare.

“Dango. You owe me so much Dango for this Kushina.”

“Done!” The redhead pulled her best friend around the rubble and wrestling and towards a different room. There they found beds pushed to the side and the floor covered in sealing notes, scrolls, and two redheads arguing over one of the matrixes.

“Ah!” Michi lifted his head feeling the distinct Uchiha chakra. “Your Uchiha friend. Good, come here young lady and help us refine this seal.” He waved over absently. Mikoto just raised a perfect brow and did as asked, Kushina joining her on the ground. 

The time slipped away as the quartet worked. Mikoto herself hadn’t even realized the time passing until there was a loud clearing of a throat.

Four heads popped up from the partially done seal. Mikoto blinked away her thoughts of the genius of combining seals and genjutsu to find her husband standing at the doorway with the Sandaime and an ANBU escort.

“Ah, Fugaku-kun.” Mikoto sat back on her heels. “Is everything okay?”

Her husband raised a brow at her. “Miko, it’s almost dinner time. When I couldn’t find out where Kushina stole you, i went to the Hokage, but he’s apparently busy. Minato directed me to the Hospital.” He looked at the obvious fuuinjutsu around her. “Just…what has Kushina dragged you into this time?”

“Ah, it was actually my request.” Nagisa stood fixing her hair even as Michi stood with her. “We’re working on a security seal to add to the village walls.”

“The gag seal.” Hiruzen hummed nodding. “How is it coming along?”

“Very well actually!” Michi grinned. “Hello Hiruzen, been a while.”

The sandaime’s face gentled on the Uzumaki. “It has. If you four are at a stopping point, i’m sure mikoto’s little ones are missing her, and I’d like some time to speak with Michi-dono.”

TH\he three Uzumakis looked back at the seal longingly.

“Naruto was asking where his mom was when i visited Minato.” Fugaku added absently even as Mikoto had moved to greet him with a kiss.

Kushina jerked, pouted, and glared at the Uchiha. “Low blow.” The man’s lips twitched. “Fine. Let’s go! I owe Miko dango anyways. I bet Itachi-chan would love some.”

The trio left and Nagisa was left to clean up as Hiruzen escorted Michi out of the room to talk in hushed voices.

It was three days later when Nagisa, Kushina, Mikoto, and Michi finished the seal and the adaptors it would need to connect to the Wall barriers.

With the Hokage in attendance, the group slipped into the Sealing corps HQ and down to where the wall barrier seals were protected by ANBU. Sakumo dismissed the ANBU as the three seal masters and one Uchiha went to work.

Less than ten minutes later the Uzumakis were slowly activating the seal all while Mikoto weaved the genjutsu into it.

While such was happening, all across Konoha’s tall walls, the once hidden seals were lighting up and as people watched, the black lines of chakra shifted and moved. The new sealing lines were added to the existing powerful lines. If one looked close enough, they would see the distinct pattern of a sharingan that appeared over the gates of Konoha surrounded by the swirlings of sealing lines.

With a final wash of chakra, the seal went into effect and the once visible lines disappeared. Those out of the loop were confused, but not too worried. It wasn’t that long ago that a similar thing had happened when Nagisa had updated the walls.

“That should do it.” Nagisa hummed pleased.

“Thank you Mikoto.” Sakumo smiled at his former student.

“It was nothing. Kushina can now walk freely with her family.” the two best friends shared looks. “Now, come on, our baby boys are waiting for us.” The Uchiha disappeared with Kushina in a shunshin with a light in her eyes.

Sakumo nodded a shallow bow to the elder Uzumaki. “Michi-dono, if you excuse me, i’m going to go deliver the good news to our cabin fevered Uzumakis.”

Michi snickered. “Good luck.”

The hokage grimaced a bit before disappearing too in a shunshin, leaving Nagisa with her ‘father’.

“Come daughter,” the man hummed, “show me to this restaurant my granddaughter Mina-chan was bragging about.” He stated even as they still stood in the middle of the lobby of the Barrier corps HQ. They hadn’t snuck back out but instead blatantly walked out together.

Nagisa felt her throat tighten with the happiness exploding in her chest. “Hai~” She smiled “Tou-san.” She wrapped her arm around his and happily led him out of the building, letting the Konoha gossip mill do its thing. There was no longer a reason to hide their family with the genjutsu seal active.

It wasn’t too much later when Namika appeared with both Ren and Riku on either side of her…well it was more like she was dragging them by their hair with an innocent smile on.

“Ma!” “Mom!” “He started it!” “We didn’t pick the fight!” The twins were whining.

Namika just yanked them forward until they landed at Michi and Nagisa’s feet. They sat there on their asses rubbing their heads.

“Boys, must you?” Michi sighed, used to this.

Nagisa chuckled. “Did you two pull the wolf’s tail again?”

Eyes that were two shades darker than their mother’s, closer to sapphire, blinked at her in unison.

“Sakumo makes it easy.” They chorused and stood, brushing off the dirt.

“So, where are ya heading koi?” Namika asked taking Michi’s hand.

“Nagisa was showing us to our grandbaby’s favorite restaurant.”

“Sounds lovely!”

Nagisa didn’t react much when Ren and Riku were suddenly on either side of her with grins she knew, as they walked towards Ichiruka’s.

“So, what’s this we hear,” “about our baby niece being,” “a proud Uzumaki.” They asked together. If Nagisa couldn’t sense the difference in their chakra she would probably not be able to tell them apart. That and their scents were just a hair different.

Nagisa smirked as she took their hands into her own. “Well, there was this one time that apparently one of her academy friends made a bet that she couldn’t-” Nagisa started off telling her fellow twins all about every prank Minashi had set off within konoha.

Sakumo took a deep breath before letting it out and knocking on the house door. He felt the nerves bubbling up in his belly as he waited for the occupant to answer. It had been a few days since the Uzumakis had been unleashed on Konoha, and the rumors were busy with the shocking news. Even more was the fact that Kudorama had also revealed himself in all the chaos and had been trying to get Mashai to take his mask. Thus, with careful planning, it allowed Sakumo time to slip away to do something he’d been wanting to for weeks now.

A few moments later, Mariko opened the door to hers and her daughter’s home. There standing not too far behind was Kaiya-san cuddling the uzumaki toddler.

“Sakumo!” Mariko smiled. “I wasn’t expecting you.”

The hatake swallowed and smiled. “I know, sorry, am I interrupting anything?”

“Oh, no! Kaiya asked if she could stay with myself and karin until she could decide which home she wanted to live in. Having grown up in the Senju Compound, there are more memories here for her than others.”

Sakumo’s brow furrowed, concerned. “If she would prefer a new home be built, konoha has a contract with builders from Wave. I would be more than able to reach out to them since they have also done work with Uzushio in the past.”

“The sentiment is appreciated.” Kaiya hummed and was looking between the two. “I’ll think about it. In the meantime, i’ll go get Karin ready for her nap.”

“I don’t need nap!” Said toddler protested. “I’mma big girl!” Ruby eyes glared at her new aunt.

Kaiya grinned even as she walked away with said grumpy toddler. “Ne, be a good girl and take a good nap and then you can show me your cousins at Tsunade’s home.”

“Okay!” Karin cheered. “Bye mama!”

“Sweet dreams Karin.” Mariko smiled and waved as the duo disappeared upstairs. She turned ruby eyes back to Sakumo and flushed at realizing he was gazing at her with eyes that were fully focused on her. “S-sakumo, did you need to talk to me about something?”

The Hokage nodded and offered his hand. “Would you join me for a walk?”

Mariko smiled and took his hand with ease. Like a court gentleman he tucked her hand into his elbow and escorted her through the Senju woods. Mariko could sense his chakra shifting nervously and waited patiently for the man to collect his thoughts.

“Mariko-san,-”

“I’ve told you many times now Sakumo, if i can call the Hokage by his given name, the same man can call me by my own.” She side eyed her companion and saw him smiling crookedly.

“Mariko, We have known each other for a very short time, but each moment in your presence has been a gift.” He slowed down and turned to face her. “I…I am aware of my own feelings towards you and believe that you reciprocate them. I do not want to rush anything we are, even if we having put a definition to what sort of relationship outside of work we have-” Mariko reached up and placed a finger over the man’s rambling lips. Dark eyes met Ruby.

“What are you trying to say Sakumo?” Mariko asked softly. She watched his eyes go half lidded as he gently grabbed her hand and then pressed a kiss to her knuckles.

“What are we?” He murmured. “Because if we have been dating for the last year then i would like to see what pace you would like to continue with. I will never push you past your comfort level. However, Mariko,” Coal eyes looked deep into Ruby as he spoke with his heart. “I have been in love with you since you appeared in my office. I have only fallen head over heels for you as i’ve watched you regain your ‘self’ back from those that took it. I’ve watched you reconnect with family, and bring lost family home and it’s only made you shine brighter.”

Mariko’s cheeks were as bright as her hair as she heard not only his words, but could feel that every piece of it was truth through his chakra.

“I am a selfish man.” Sakumo murmured against her knuckles. “I want you for myself. I want you to be happy and a part of my family. I want us to go home together at the end of the day and watch our children grow together. I want to never know a day without you at my side. I want to marry you and keep you for myself. I want no other man to ever lay a hand on you. I want to watch you flourish in your freedom in being whoever you want to be.”

Mariko felt tears in her eyes as her heart practically leapt out of her chest as he gazed at her like no man before.

“I want to show you every day how much I love you. I’ve been trying my hardest to not overwhelm you, to respect your sense of independence. I will wait if you need more time-”

“I love you too.” Mariko blurted out, interrupting Sakumo. She had the joy to watch his eyes widen and that charming smile she adored, brighten his very handsome face. “And that sounded awfully like a marriage proposal Sakumo.” She said with a little shake in her voice.

Sakumo just lifted her left hand to his mouth again and kissed her fingers. “If you so wish it to be, it can be. If you desire to wait-”

“No!” She yelped. “No…” She cleared her throat. “I…I want to be selfish too. I want everything you just said and so much more.”

A deep rumble echoed from Sakumo’s chest as his dark eyes narrowed on her with desire. “Then, may I give you a kiss?”

“Hai…” Mariko whispered as she was pulled gently forward by the hand he still had in a light grip. Another lifted to her jaw and Mariko felt her eyes close as for the first time, she kissed the man that had held her broken heart patiently as she pieced herself together.

Sakumo felt lightheaded as he kissed Mariko for the first time. Kami, he’d wanted to do this for so long. He let out a groan when he felt Mariko’s hand dig into his hair and pulled him closer and deepened the kiss. Nibbling her lips, he continued to kiss the breath from his Uzumaki.

When they finally came up for air, Mariko was sporting slightly swollen lips and a beautiful dazed look in her eyes. Sakumo smirked a little proud, especially as during that he’d done a little sleight of hand.

Lifting her left hand to his lips once more, he kissed his mother’s ring he slipped onto her finger while she was distracted. He watched as Ruby eyes regained focus before snapping to the ring.

Mariko’s jaw dropped at the blue sandstone set on rose gold that twisted around like delicate knotwork around her finger. She looked up at Sakumo to see that he was making sure she was okay with this.

“It’s beautiful.” Mariko whispered, bringing it closer for inspection yet leaning her head forward to rest against Sakumo’s forehead.

“It was my mother’s. My birth Mother.” He clarified. “She wasn’t a Hatake, but a strong kunoichi that retired to help my father when he was forced into the CRA. They were best friends and he showed her how much he did care for her by giving her the ring that has been passed down for generations in the Hatake Clan. The stone was said to be a gift from the Uzumaki to the Hatake as a show of their friendship. It became a symbol of the Matriarch of the Clan, or in old terms, the Luna of the pack.” Dark eyes met her ruby ones. “The Blue sandstone looks like a starry night. Who better to wear such a piece than the moon lighting the way for the pack even during the darkest of nights?”

Mariko let out a few choked giggles as tears fell from her eyes. “Kami you are such a sap!” The redhead then pulled her wolf down into a deep kiss, humming when those strong arms pulled her in close. There was no flinch, no desire to pull away from him. Nothing but the need and want to be closer to this man.

Sakumo picked her up and swung his Fiance around, his heart light enough he felt like he was flying. Setting his giggling fiance back on her feet, he cupped her flushed face and kissed her forehead. She leaned into his touch and he let out a sigh of relief. Well, until she suddenly tensed. He was about to pull back, but her arms were tight around his waist.

“Minashi isn’t going to be a brat about this. She’s a sensitive sensor-” Sakumo’s chuckles cut her off and she pouted up at him. He pecked those pouty lips, now comfortable with the knowledge he had permission to do as such whenever he pleased.

“Minashi is busy shopping with her grandmother. Nagisa is currently sparring with her brothers.”

Mariko brows rose impressed. “Well are you mr. prepared.”

Sakumo grinned mischievously. “Well, when you are surrounded by Uzumakis, you learn a thing or two about pranks and trickery to get what you want. I wanted you alone and for there to be no one to disturb us. I got that, leaving everything else up to whatever you decided.”

Mariko’s lids lowered coyly. “Well, you’ve got me alone for a while it seems. Are ya gonna keep chatting Sakumo, or you going to kiss me again wolf?”

Sakumo growled and picked Mariko up again and spun her to a tree, gently pushing her up against it as her legs went around his waist. He paused and checked her over, Mariko huffed and pulled his head with both hands in his thick, down hair to her mouth. She appreciated the sentiments towards her comfort, but right then she wanted the life kissed out of her. Sakumo growled as he pressed her harder against the tree, and Mariko only hummed pleasantly into the deepened kiss, nails scratching along the wolf’s skull. Sakumo shivered delightfully under her hands and it only empowered Mariko more.

The Uzumaki didn’t know how long they kissed, couldn’t really care either. Between the firm rumbling chest pressing against her, Sakumo’s mouth against hers and the feel of his long hair in between her fingers, she was in bliss. Pulling back for air, Mariko could hear that delicious growl better now as Sakumo’s mouth moved down along her jaw and to her neck. Gasping at the feel and the warmth it shot down right to her belly, Mariko only tilted her head to give him more access.

Sakumo made a noise of satisfaction and proceeded to kiss and nip her creamy throat. With every new spot he found, Sakumo felt higher and higher. Mariko’s gasping voice in his ears made him deaf to everything else that Wasn’t her right then.

Thus when his personal ANBU guard captain came to him for the meeting he had scheduled, the ANBU was not only startled by the sight, but the Hokage didn’t even notice at first. Not until Lion shifted from downwind, to upwind.

The Hatake went very very still, internal hackles risen, pressing his flushed fiance firmer into the tree and shifting in a way to block her face.

“ What? ” Sakumo snarled, predator eyes sharp on the ANBU that dared to get close to his female.

Lion clenched his fists to hide how they were trembling at the KI being directed at him. The Captain was brutally reminded with that alone why sakumo was Hokage and how he’d earned the White Fang moniker.

“Hokage-sama, apologies, you asked to be reminded of your meeting with the Civilian council.”

Sakumo’s hackels lowered as logic returned. He let out a very long sigh and dropped his head gently onto Mariko who was trembling. If he didn’t know better he would think she was scared. However, he not only could just barely see her face, but he could scent her arousal and happiness. Taking another deep breath of her herbal and ocean spray scent, He gently lowered his snickering fiance back to her feet.

Shining ruby eyes gaze up at him, and the tension from his instincts lessened once more. Mariko was happy and they should stop here. He wanted to do right by her. Picking up her left hand once more, he kissed the ring on her finger with a possessive rumble.

“Unfortunately my Luna, it seems that my duties call.” Sakumo had the pleasure to watch Mariko’s cheeks flush at the endearment. “Would you be free to continue this at dinner?”

Mariko nodded. “Hai, I’d love to.”

The Hokage smirked pleased and leaned forward to steal another kiss. “Until then.” he murmured and turned to leave with his captain. He paused a few yards away after feeling Mariko disappear in a hurried shunshin back to her home. “Captain.” He warned, a growl in his voice.

“I saw nothing.” Lion yelped and disappeared with impressive speed. Sakumo couldn’t help his snort of amusement and took off for his office.

Minashi lowered herself into the corner booth seat. Sure it was rude to take up one of the group spots, but at her desperate look, the hostess had allowed her to hide.

The blonde uzumaki would forever rue the day she said yes to shopping with her grandmother Namika. The woman was unfairly strong, unfairly good at manipulation, and completely enjoying spoiling both her daughter and granddaughter. Minashi personally could only handle so much mothering in one day. Her blood clone thankfully had taken an out with her new brothers to spar.

“Minashi?” Said blonde groaned from where she had her head down on the table. The following laughter was totally uncalled for. “Awww, what’s wrong short stuff?”

The blonde’s head snapped up and gave her most lethal glare at the one who dared. Obito was completely unaffected and instead chuckled and joined her in the booth.

“Alright, no short jokes. But come on, it’s kinda expected when you are the only one that hasn’t grown yet.” Minashi punched his arm. Obito flinched but was still laughing. The blonde let him go and returned to pouting with her chin now on her arms. “So, what’s up?”

“Grandmothers are a lot.” She muttered.

Obito hummed nodding even as he looked over the menu. “Yep. But their love is pure. Hanako-oba makes every excuse to come check on me in the Senju compound.”

Minashi’s pout eased at that. “Does she drag you around everywhere shopping?”

“No, I do normally help her with her groceries. Why, were you?”

“Yessssss!” Minashi whined. “Now i know where Kushina-nee gets it!”

“Get’s what?” The sibling students turned to see Inomi and Kurenai standing together. “Hey obito, Minashi!”

“Inomi!!!!” Minashi cried fake tears. “Ba-san took me on a shopping spree!”

The platinum blonde tilted her head and eyed her younger friend. “And that’s a bad thing why?”

Kurenai giggled and sat down beside obito as Inomi slid in beside Minashi. “Come on Mina, every kunoichi deserves a good wardrobe. You especially! You are always in training gear or uniforms! What will you wear when you finally get asked on a date?”

Obito and Minashi snortined in unison. “Not gonna happen.” They chorused.

“Oh, why not?” Kurenai inquired also looking at the menu before passing it to Inomi. “There are a lot of eligible guys in Konoha. You even apparently brought back a few from your ‘vacation’.”

Minashi looked at the Yuhi under her lashes, knowing that they were fishing for information and didn’t really care. “Three are uncles, one is my grandfather, and the other is Sakumo’s brother and family through my great aunt Miho.”

She got three varying looks as they tried to piece those family trees together.

“Uhh…what?” Obito asked giving up.

“It means that Kushina-san’s father is her uncle. Nagisa-sama’s brothers are her uncles, and Michi-sama is her grandfather.” Ryouta said as he and Kenji walked over.

“Yo!” Kenji grinned.

“It also means that the Uzumaki walking around with the ANBU commander Senju Kudorama, is connected to the Uzumaki that married into the Hatake.” the hyuuga answered easily. “Honestly Obito, being in the Uchiha you should have been taught to track family lines. It’s how cousins can marry without adverse effects. We hyuuga are the same way. Purity and all to keep the mainlines going.”

Obito rolled his eyes. “I’ve officially taken the Senju name jerk. I couldn’t give two fucks about the Uchiha Clan. The only people I care about from there is my Ba-chan, Oba-san, itachi, sasuke, and kenji’s brother shisui.”

Kenji paused in taking a drink from the water he’d brought. “Oi!” He choked and spluttered. “What about me?”

Obito just eye smiled at him. “What about you?”

The rest of their group snickered at Kenji’s pout.

“See if I ask you to help baby sit ita-chan and Sasu-chan ever again!” Kenji blew a raspberry.

“Oh, very mature.” Kakashi’s voice drawled as he joined and sat beside his teammate. “Obito, you know better than to argue with idiots. I thought we discussed this?”

Obito shrugged relaxing back. “Kenji-nii makes it easy.”

“I do not!” “Ah, very true.” Kakashi interrupted Kenji.

Inomi was hiding her snickers behind her hands. Kurenai was smiling calmly watching the entertaining show.

They were interrupted when a waitress came and asked if they were ordering food. Once everyone put in orders and extras, they dissolved into gossip.

“So! Spill!” Inomi grinned at Minashi. 

“Spill what?” The blonde shrugged playing with her drink straw, now that they all had their own while waiting for food.

“Stop being troublesome.” Shikari’s voice came from behind Minashi. She turned but instead suddenly had a full grown Nara slumped over her from behind.

“Where in the kami did you come from?” Obito yelped pointing at the Nara.

“Hm, Nara.” The Chuunin smirked. “So, answer her blonde blanket. Spill the details about your family. Gossip is going wild about more Uzumakis.”

“Well, what are the rumors saying so far?” The Uzumaki asked curiously. “The Hokage is kind of letting things go without explanation to see how people react.”

“I heard one that while you all were on vacation you found a small village of uzumaki survivors and brought them back.” Kurenai provided.

“My clansmen believe that being that only Uzumakis went, you all somehow got onto Uzushio despite the rumored impassable waters.” Ryouta stared his blonde friend down with a calculative gleam.

“My clan thinks the same.” Shikari yawned. “With a bit of Uzumaki sealing bullshit thrown in. Apparently there are whispers about a seal that put the remaining survivors in a stasis. Thus why they were snuck into konoha, and part of the hospital has been under lockdown while they healed.”

All eyes turned to the half asleep Nara as she settled her head on Minashi’s and prepared for a nap.

“You were listening in on your uncle and cousin’s conversations again!” Inomi exclaimed pointing at her childhood friend.

“What of it?” Shikari smirked. Inomi opened her mouth to answer when their food arrived and just shortly after a new face appeared in clothes that were obviously not of Konoha fashion. With white shinobi pants, a cyan colored sash riddled with seals, and a deep navy blue skintight top that reminded them of ANBU tops, the young man also had fingerless gloves running up to his elbows. Then to top it off was long silver hair pulled to the side in a fishtail braid.

Inomi’s mouth had dropped. Kurenai’s were wide, and even some of the their other friends were just staring.

“Yo!” The obvious Hatake smiled and waved at them. “Sorry to intrude.”

“No problem!” Inomi beamed before trying to push Ryouta and in essence kenji and kakashi as well further out of the booth. “Would you like to join us Hatake-san?”

Mashai’s smile remained polite. “Thank you for the offer, but I’m actually here tracking Minashi-san’s scent.”

Said blonde tilted her head. “Me? What for?” only their friends noticing Kenji’s sudden alertness.

“Well, Mako and I would like to get to know you. Sakumo practically adopted you into the pack, so we’d like to…test you of sorts. We’ve already done so for the Pup.” He jerked his thumb at Kakashi who crossed his arms glaring at his Uncle. 

“I’m not a pup! I’m fifteen! You are only six years older!”

“Hm, physically yes. Technically i was just asleep for sixteen years. The debate is still out on how we will be ‘aging’ ourselves for our records.” Mashai hummed. “So, you free vixen?”

“I mean, we just got our food.” Minashi said obviously. The Hatake shrugged again. 

“I can wait. Plus i wouldn’t mind being introduced to yours and the pup’s friends.” he smiled and he felt all of them staring again all while he’d pulled up a chair at the end of the booth.

“Oi! Bakashi!” Obito blurted out. “No wonder you wear a mask if you look anything like your uncle.”

“Obito” Kakashi growled.

“What? I’m a wrong?” He smirked.

“I wear a mask because my nose is too sensitive!” Kakashi pouted.

Mashai chuckled and ruffled his short locks. “The pup is right. Even his pops didn’t have such a sensitive nose. Honestly the last one to need a mask in our family was our pops. He too was the son of a Hatake and Inuzuka. The Wild gene was strong in him as it is in you kakashi.”

Kakashi nodded and went back to eating when people weren’t looking.

“So is it true?” Inomi leaned forward.

“Hm?” Mashai asked even as he stole a fry from kakashi’s plate. The pup growled at him. Mashai just smirked right back. He was so easy to rile up.

“The seal.” Shikari asked from her new spot between Inomi and Minashi.

“Oh, yes.” Mashai nodded. “Miho-sama was a bloody genius. She whipped something like that up on the second day of the invasion when we realized reinforcements weren’t coming. The barrier would only hold out for so much longer and with the number of ships in the fleets, we all had sort of realized we were gonna die. But hey, we’re uzumakis. If we were going down, we were gonna take as many of the bastards as we could with us.” Mashai grinned darkly.

“They…didn’t teach us about Uzushio in the academy.” Kurenai said sadly.

“That’s not really surprising.” Kenji frowned. “Grandfather said they were all embarrassed and ashamed that they’d been unable to save our sister village. So they covered it up.”

“How can we learn from mistakes if they are removed from history?” Minashi frowned. “It isn’t right.”

“Politics.” Kakashi grunted.

“Can you tell us more?” Shikari asked the elder Hatake.

“If it’s okay.” Kurenai finished for her friend. “We don’t want to upset you if it-”

Mashai sent her an eye-smile that was tight, but calm, silencing her.

“Sixteen years may have passed under Miho-sama’s seal, but to us, it feels like it was just yesterday. However, during our recovery period in the hospital Inojiro-dono and Inoichi-sama have been gracious enough to sit with us and address the massacre of our people. Many of us are still going to the therapy sessions that were recommended. So, yes. It hurts, but like Minashi-san said, lessons can’t be passed on if they aren’t talked about.”

Mashai sat back muching on more of kakashi’s fries, the younger not stopping him this time.

“Well, from what i heard, you all aren’t too far out of the third war correct?”

“Hai.” Obito answered. “A little over a year.”

Mashai tilted his head. “Were any of you on the frontlines? I know Konoha has always been a bit more flexible with their shinobi ages than Uzushio has been.”

“Genin at Five.” Kakashi and Minashi chorused.

“Genin at eight.” Ryouta waved to the rest of them.

Mashai stared before paling. “You all were just babies.” he whispered mortified.

“Konoha war program.” Minashi answered smiling sadly. “The Sandaime was pressured by his advisors at the time to drop the age so that more soldiers would be active.”

“Dad’s since fixed that.” Kakashi continued. “Entrance is a minimum of six and graduation is set at twelve. No exceptions for early graduations. He’s also working on getting a year of genin required before a team can take the chuunin exams.”

“He’s just doing that because he doesn’t want anyone repeating what we did.” Kenji chuckled.

Ryouta saw the older Hatake’s inquiring look. “Myself, Kenji, kakashi, and Minashi all made Chuunin on our first Chuunin exams just before war broke out. Kenji and i were nine. Minashi and Kakashi were six.”

“What’s ironic is that the Chuunin exam finals were a bunch of six year olds kicking almost preteens asses into the dirt!” Obito grinned.

“Excuse you, i was nine.” Ryouta glared.

“As was I!” Kenji flailed. “If it wasn’t for the Hokage stopping the semi-final fight with Mina, I could have gone on to kick kakashi’s ass in the finals!”

Minashi went utterly still. “What?”

Kenji nodded. “I had you on the ropes! If the proctor hadn’t interrupted my kenjutsu would have beaten yours!”

“Ooooooh.” Inomi and Shikari watched the Uchiha basically challenging his teammate to a fight.

Ryouta leaned forward to meet Kakashi’s tired face that was facepalming. “Should we alert Tsunade-sama?”

“Nope. Idiot needs to learn to not provoke and Uzumaki. I thought he learned that years ago.” Kakashi grumbled.

Obito grinned as he realized what was about to go down. “Yes! Can we watch?”

“Of course.” minashi hummed as she smiled innocently at Kenji. “It seems that my dear teammate has forgotten that i’m still captain for a reason.”

Kenji narrowed his eyes at her, the obsidian depths tinging with red. “You’ve been slacking off the last few months. I’ve been training my ass off. Plus, you are still short. My size will overcome yours.”

Mashai leaned over to kakashi and whispered low enough that most didn’t hear. “He’s gonna die…isn’t he?”

“Yep.” Kakashi sighed. “Wouldn’t be the first time.” Mashai nodded and stood up.

“Alright, lets go see the fruits of your labor then Uchiha.”

“Yes. Lets.” Minashi smiled slowly standing, eyes narrowed on her taller teammate. “Training ground 3. Ten minutes.” the blonde tossed down her share of food and disappeared in a shunshin.

Scrambling to put their own money down, the friends then scattered all across konoha looking for any of their other friends currently in village to watch the epic fight.

“Uhh….”Mashai looked to his nephew that was one of the two that hadn’t left. “Where are they going?”

“Witnesses for a bigger betting pool.” Kakashi shrugged and started loping for the training grounds. Mashai and Shikari a step behind.

“It’s not often that we get to watch two of the monster students of the Sannin spar with each other.” Shikari hummed lazily, a spark of eagerness in her eyes.

“Monster students?” Mashai chuckled nervously. “Surely that’s an exaggeration-” he stopped at the look the nara teen sent him.

The elder Hatake remained in thoughtful silence as they headed for the agreed training ground. It wasn’t a surprise that Minashi and Kenji weren’t there quite yet. However that changed five minutes later when both walked into the grounds. It was moments later that even more teenagers were arriving and Mashai was suddenly feeling old. All of them were wearing worn Chuunin vests or Jounin vests.

Kami, Uzushio hated sending anyone under fifteen off island and Miho-sama always did her best to make that an unspoken law until a real one could be passed. Just as how it was still sort of unofficially seen for Uzumakis to not be of age until they were at least twenty. It apparently used to be higher, but time did change some customs.

Mashai was quickly introduced to the new faces, and properly introduced to the other ones he’d met in the restaurant.

The friends were silent as they watched Minashi and Kenji-san just stare at each other. Then, Kakashi looked around, saw everyone had arrived. Bending down he picked up a pebble, and the flicked it with his thumb up into the air.

It rose high and as it drop, time seemed to slow as it neared the ground. In a split second, Kenji had turned on his sharingan and drawn his tanto from his back, pulling it down in a powerful swing. Just as Mashai thought it would connect, Minashi pulled a katana out of the palm of one hand with her other hand!

Metal clanged in the air as the two swords met and neither moved. Their audience could see Kenji’s arms building and shaking as he tried to brute his way through. Minashi just held her block, smile gone from her face, and eyes a cold blue. Then with the flexibility of a feline, she twisted just enough to throw a kick to the side of Kenji’s head. He had no choice but to disengage or get a concussion.

The Uchiha smirked, and Minashi returned it. A blue of speed and they were at it.

Mashai let out an impressed whistle. The pretty blonde vixen was very skilled. He recognized not only the Uzumaki kenjutsu, but the senju kenjutsu in her style. There was a third one he didn’t recognize, but….was that also the Uchiha style mixed in here and there?

“Hatake-san?” Mashai grunted, not wanting to take his eyes off the two very impressive shinobi. He did recognize the voice as the Nara from earlier. “It seems we got derailed. Why did you ask if any of us were on the frontlines?”

He shot the teen, from what kakashi and his hyuuga teammate had said these older teens were around eighteen, a looked before returning his gaze to the blonde and how she was like a walking typhoon yet elegantly flowing like an ocean current.

“Well, i wanted to try to explain that whatever you all saw in your war was nothing compared to what happened to Uzu.”

Genma, Asuma, Gai, Koto, and Rin perked up. They had been invited to Kenji and Minashi revenge spar. They didn’t know one of the survivors would be there. And they’d been talking about Uzushio’s fall?

“What do you mean?” Asuma asked.

Mashai’s face darkened a bit. “Two hundred ships. From Kumo. Eighty from Iwa. Almost four hundred ships from Kiri.”

He didn’t need to look to know the others had paled. He could smell their reactions.

“We fought for days to take those numbers down as they slowly chipped away at our barriers. Uzu’s numbers have never been outstanding. Between fuuinjutsu accidents and population control so we didn’t over run our island, we never reached the city numbers that other villages reached. We were a Village , not a city posing as a village. Granted that also meant we relied more on quality than quantity.”

“Kambi-sama once said to me that one Uzumaki on the field could change the tide of a war.” Koto said softly.

Mashai smirked proudly. “Damn straight.” His mind went to the pretty time traveling blonde Uzumaki. He would bet his life that if her and her brother hadn’t been on that field of battle, the Alliance would have never lasted as long as it did. Even when it was down to just one, she held the will of two and kept them alive for years.

“When the barriers fell…” Mashai continued smirk dropping. “We did what we did best. We blew shit up, we drowned the invaders in the ocean and on land. Everything we had in our arsenal was used, and nothing was off limits. It was us or them. I watched many people i consider friends and family, get cut down even as we tried to protect the civilians and children for as long as possible. But uzu is small.”

The hatake tried to keep his gaze focused on the fight despite the images flashing in his memory. “At one point, the battles on the shores and city outskirts…you were fighting on top of bodies. Trying not to slip in blood on the streets.” He said softer and softer. “We survived because Miho had already made an announcement beforehand. That she had created a seal that would blow the enemies out past the central arches and leave them unable to get to anything uzumaki related. But she had needed time to put the seal down. Everyone agreed to give her the time. When she was ready a day later, she called for volunteers. As the ANBU commander in training I stepped up to do as my Kage required. I left my father and mother in charge of holding the line as myself and the other volunteers were healed enough to aid in the seal. The last thing I remember is the sounds of the earth shaking, explosions, and distant screams and my baby sister praying to the Kamis to protect any of our people that escaped.”

A yelp Jolted Mashai from the past and to the present. He had the pleasant opportunity to see an Uchiha disarmed with masterful sword skills and knocked to the ground, with said Uzumaki technique.

“Now, Kenji, do you really think i slacked off all this time? Even on Uzu? Do you think my Nee-san would allow such a thing when we were all emotional wrecks and needed an outlet?”

Kenji pouted up at her. “You added Uchiha katas!” he accused.

Minashi just beamed. “Well of course! Mikoto-nee adores me!”

Kenji’s pout just deepened before Minashi put her sword away and held out a hand to Kenji instead. He rolled his eyes, but took the offer.

The blonde then turned to the crowd with a sunshine smile. “So? Who won? Because you owe me ramen for winning ya big bucks!”

Genma chuckled just as did most of their friends. “Minashi, we learned years ago to not bet against you. Your luck is crazy good.”

“Wait! Did none of you bet for me?” Kenji exclaimed.

“Sorry Kenji-san.” Rin smiled guiltily. “Even in your Taijutsu spars, Minashi is better.”

“And Ninjutsu.” Obito grinned rubbing it in.

Kenji glared at his younger cousin. Conversation was stopped when in a blink a blonde that looked remarkably like Minashi appeared. Well, minus the fact he was male and had no whiskers. Cerulean eyes looked around and eyed his sister’s friends.

“Nii-san?” Minashi called curiously.

Minato waved at her. “Imouto.”

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing. I’m just looking for Obito.”

Said Uchiha tilted his head confused. “What for? Is there a mission?” He brightened “A solo?!”

Minato gave him a patient smile. “Not yet Obito. Nagisa-sama sent me. She would like her father to look at your seal to see if there is any adjustments they can make to ease things for you.”

The uchiha had stiffened at the mention of his seal, and now that Mashai focused there was some interesting ink near his neck and ears. He watched as the Uchiha slowly relaxed.

“Can…Can he help silence the voice?”

“Jiji’s a Grand Seal Master.” Minashi said gently grabbing Obito’s wrist. Dark eyes looked down at the blonde with fear. “Trust him. Trust the faith Shishou has in his work.”

Obito nodded and moved towards his sensei. Minato smiled fondly and placed a hand on Obito’s shoulder. They were gone in a blink and chakra flare.

“Teleportation.” Mashai grunted impressed. “Has Shouta met him yet?”

Minashi shrugged even as their friends started to disburse back to what they were doing while Minashi and her team walked together with the older hatake back to the village.

“Not that i’m aware of. Sakumo has been really busy so Nii-san has too.”

“All the higher ups are busy.” Kakashi huffed. “Even Orochimaru-sensei’s been busy. Apparently one of the Uzumakis, Aoi? I think, has been placed under his tutorship. Apparently they were a student of one of Uzushio’s ninjutsu researchers. Once sensei heard that he practically kidnapped the kid.”

“Apparently Dragon-sama’s been busy too.” Kenji sighed. “Many of the Uzumakis requested to work part time as ANBU as most of them already were that. Not to mention there’s been talk of ranking spars so the Hokage can properly assign them shinobi ranks and teams to work with.”

“Sounds about right.” Minashi nodded. “Shinobi cope best with trauma by getting back to work and creating bonds that will help them through it.”

“This isn’t counting that we want to hunt down those that escaped and bring them back home to the clan.” Mashai hummed. “Nagisa was right to start such a movement once the traitor was exposed and killed. If only because in another light it could be seen as Konoha trying to repair their lost honor for failing Uzushio.”

“Brutal.” Kakashi deadpanned. Mashai shrugged unashamed.

“Politics.” He countered back. “So! Minashi-san, have enough energy for another spar?”

The blonde glanced at him with a strange look. “You were serious?”

“Dead serious.” Kakashi grunted reminded of his own spar not two days ago.

“Sure.” The Uzumaki shrugged.

“Would you mind if we watched?” Ryouta inquired lavender eyes sharp with curiosity.

“I don’t mind!” Mashai smiled. “But, it’s at the Hatake Compound. Mako is waiting there for us.” With that the three teammates followed Mashai to named compound.

“Go home.” Sakumo said when the blonde entered the Hokage’s office after dropping Obito off. Minato jerked surprised.

“Sakumo?”

The Hokage looked up with a pointed look. “Minato, you’ve been avoiding your father-in-law and in consequence, your wife and son. You will not make a good impression if you keep this up.”

The blonde shifted nervously. “I heard how he reacted to the news of Kushina being married and already having a kid. Kushi used to talk all the time about how strong her dad was.”

“Are you scared of him?” Sakumo smirked teasingly.

Minato paled. “A little.”

The Hokage snorted. “Go, before your wife’s patience runs out and she hunts you down instead. I heard she was introducing Naruto to Shouta today anyways.”

Giving in to his approaching death, minato latched onto the seal he kept on Kushina and disappeared.

Arriving in their kitchen wasn’t too much of a surprise. Kushina has been a busy host and helping all of her clansmen settle in a making them food while they had been settling in. All of the Uzumakis knew there would be food at the Clan Head house if they didn’t feel like cooking. With Kushina taking a break from missions due to her family needing her more, she’d been home. Naruto had loved it. Minato too to be honest. Kushina’s cooking was the best.

Stepping forward, he wrapped his arms around the love of his life’s waist and sunk his senses into her chakra. The tension that had been piling up on his shoulders during his interim time as hokage, was washed away.

“Minato!” Kushina hummed pleased relaxing right back into him. “You’re home before dinner!”

“I missed you.” He murmured. “Spending a month with you practically alone spoiled me. Now i’ve got more work with the Hokage and running interference with him, the survivors, and the Councils. Not to mention training my students in between and spending time with naruto and you.”

“Oh? So i’m last on that list?” She teased, but Minato only leaned on her heavier.

“Never. You are the sunshine of my world. I’d be a very boring standard shinobi without you.”

“Liar.” Kushina sighed softly, reaching back to tug at one of his bangs. “You’re a genius Mina-kun. You’d still be an international deadly threat with or without me.”

The blonde just shook his head and burrowed deeping into her hair and neck. “Nope. without you, i wouldn’t have a perfect wife, an adorable son, or an amazing imouto. Without you, our family wouldn’t have grown to what it is now. If i could remarry you, i would because once isn’t enough.”

Kushina was flushing up a storm at minato’s words, knowing he meant every single one.

“I’ll admit that i’ve been a little busy on purpose, but…your father terrifies me. One well placed word or argument and i fear everything i’ve ever dreamed of could be taken away from me.” His arms tightened around her middle. “Just the thought of losing you, of losing anyone of this family that you gave me, terrifies me.”

“Oh, Minato.” Kushina cooed and turned the burner off so she could spin in her husband’s arms. His beautiful eyes were wet with unshed tears. Cupping his face, she adored how he leaned into her touch so easily. “You aren’t gonna lose me. You won’t lose us.” She promised and reached up to kiss him. He held her preciously and when she let him go, he kissed her forehead, making a blush bloom on her cheeks.

“I would give up my own life kushi, to make sure yours was never taken. I’m so lucky that you came to Konoha when you did. I know you were scared and angry, and even resented your family at one point for having you become the jinchuriki, but I thank the Kamis every night that you did. Because that sent you to Konoha, to me. Your seal then brought Minashi to us. And then you blessed us with Naruto . Kami Kushina, as a kid i never dreamed i’d get the chance to be a dad. I hardly remembered my own. But especially after meeting you, i knew you’d make a great mother and a great life partner.”

“Mi-mi-minato!” Kushina spluttered flushed bright red. “What brought this all on?!”

Minato hummed as he pulled her closer. “I might be a little sleep deprived from stress. But i just love you so much. You could have easily been one of those people we sent off to the eddies….and…and that terrifies me at how empty my world would have been without you in it. So this might make me selfish, but thank you for being Kurama’s host until our imouto could take it. Thank you for giving me the time of day when we were kids. Thank you for choosing me when you could have anyone in this village.”

Kushina hugged her husband back and knew what she could do to give this amazing the same thing that he’d given her.

In a flare of chakra, a kage bushin appeared and went to look after naruto who was napping in the other room. Leading the shunshin, she disappeared with her amazing husband to their room and sat him down on their bed. Wide but still loving blue eyes watched her as she straddled his lap.

Kissing him, she deepened it until they were both out of breath. Pulling back to where just their lips were touching, she whispered to him what she wanted most right then after everything he’d confessed to her.

“I love you too minato. I lost my family once, and then you became my family. You were there to support me every step as we grew our family.” Another light peck. “Help me grow it again, my love. I want another child. I want to see you glow once more with fatherhood. I want to see naruto light up at a sibling. I want to continue to grow our family until we are both satisfied.”

Minato groaned. “I could never have enough of you. If you make that promise, i can’t promise there will be time between babies for mission work.” he teased smirking.

Kushina’s eye twitched before pouting. “Six.”

“Three.”

“Five?”

“Four.”

….

“Four.” Kushina purred and pushed her blond back. “Shall we work on number two?”

“Seals.” Minato hissed. “Too many sensors in close proximity.”

Kushina giggled but got up and activated their bedroom seals. The world around them disappeared and with a lunge, Kushina tackled her husband back onto their bed. Minato’s chuckles turned to groans before he was flipping them over and dragging wanton sounds out of his beautiful wife instead.

Minato didn’t stop kissing up his wife’s neck even as she tried to brush out her damp hair. He’d helped her dry it with some gentle Futon jutsu, but now it was just a matter of brushing it. Minato wasn’t the best with long hair. Case in point; minashi always went to Kushina for hair care.

Kushina suddenly went stiff under his arms. “My clone popped.” she answered before he could ask.

“And?” he wondered aloud. Kushina would already be running if Naruto was in danger, not to mention the seal they had on him would alert them to any serious threat.

“Dad’s here.” Minato stiffened behind her. “I…I forgot he was coming over for dinner. You surprised me so it slipped my mind.” She winced.

Minato let out a long sigh. “Well, i’ve already made a bad impression for avoiding him for so long. I really should try to get to know him.”

“He’s not as scary as you think. I mean he’s always been this pillar of strength to me, but that was when i was a kid, of course i saw him like that-” Kushina’s rambling stopped when Minato kissed her silent. Violet met bright blue eyes that were nervous but steadily calming.

“Kushi, introduce me to your father?” Minato smiled softly and Kushina felt her heart leap and fall right in love with her husband all over again.

Shouta stared at his daughter, tilted his head and frowned. “You’re a clone.”

Kushina’s clone smiled. “Hai, sorry daddy, she’ll be down in a little bit. Do you want to meet Naruto until she’s ready?”

Shouta felt his lip stick out in a deep disgruntled pout, but followed the clone in. He was too young to be a grandfather! He wasn’t even fifty yet! Miyuki he knows is laughing at him in the pure lands. (he closed his eyes at the still fresh pain of his wife’s death, that and his unborn son’s death.)

“Daddy?” Shouta opened his eyes, tears willed away and found Kushina’s clone standing before him with a baby on her hip. Cyan eyes widened on the blonde boy. While his eyes and hair were not Kushina’s…Shouta felt the previously stopped tears fall. Naruto looked like Kushina…like Miyuki. That adorable round face, big eyes, and bright smile. His chakra even felt like Kushina and Miyuki.

Shouta chuckled and walked forward to take the baby from his daughter. “Hello there little storm. I am your Jiji.” the young grandfather moved to sit on the couch with his grandson and play with him. He did absently notice the clone popping, but put it aside as Naruto giggled and babbled as Shouta talked to him all about the boy’s mother and grandmother. How Miyuki-ba would have squished him because he was so cute!

Shouta was in the middle of helping the almost year old to stand and keep his balance, when he felt a seal deactivate and Kushina’s presence reappear on his immediate senses. The feel of one that had a similar summer storm feel to it that echoed in naruto’s own, was right beside Kushina. The older Uzumaki was rightfully keeping his back to the stairs as the boy that stole his precious daughter away finally decided to show his face.

“Sorry for the wait daddy.” Kushina’s call caused little Naruto to perk up and look to his mama’s voice. The toddler must have seen his father too as his arms went wild and he ended up on his rump as he quickly crawled to his parents. Minato was more than happy to kneel and pick up his son that crawled right for him.

He held him close as the rest of his nerves settled for now. He had kushina at his side, and his precious son in his arms. All would be well.

Shouta stood and brushed out the few wrinkles of his casual yukata and the invisible dirt. Eyes not looking at the blonde that stole his baby girl.

“It’s no problem Shina-chan. Naruto and i were just getting to know each other. He is adorable and just like you at this age.” He finally looked up and only looked at his daughter, ignoring the adult blonde. “Now, you invited me to dinner and to also meet little Naruto. I do not mind entertaining the little storm if you needed more time cooking.”

Kushina’s smile fell as her eyes moved to her husband and then back to her father.

“Actually, Minato was able to come home early-”

“Or if you’d like we can always go out to eat. I’m aware that you’ve been making sure all our clan has been eating and sleeping properly until little Mina-chan and Nagisa’s status have been made public. Your mother surely didn’t like the politics of the clan. I’m sure you are also ready-”

“Dad.” Kushina frowned at him, fists on her hip. Shouta twitched at the practical replica of his wife. “You are being rude! While it is unexpected, I do want to introduce you to my husband. He is a good shinobi, a wonderful, and a great father. He’s my best friend and you are being horribly rude by not even acknowledging him!”

Shouta’s face scrunched up. “You are entirely too young to have both a husband and child. Nothing can be done about Naruto and he is fine as he is anyways. Looking just like you and all-”

Chakra flashed angrily and naruto squeaked before Minato placed a chakra covered hand on his back as his wife’s hair started to raise in familiar tails from her jinchurikis days.

Shouta’s face turned a little nervous at the rising Uzumaki temper.

“I am NOT a child anymore daddy. I know i was only eight when we last saw each other, but i am twenty six now! Even in the outdated laws of Uzushio, i am a legal adult. Not to mention that you should not be fighting the man that was there for me with everything that happened since i moved to Konoha when i was six! I missed my parents. I rarely got to see you both with all your missions for Uzushio. And Mito-sama was getting old and was always busy with the remains of the Senju. Minato didn’t pick on me for being a foreigner. He didn’t pick on me for my verbal tick or hair color. He wasn’t put off the fact that I was beating up everyone that did pick on me! He was there when i was ten and Kumo tried to Kidnap me after Mito-sama’s passing! I love him and he’s my soulmate.”

“Minato has been my family since i lost everyone! He wanted nothing but to be at my side and when i gave him my heart, he has only ever cherished it since! He helped me raise our imouto and protect our village! He was there for me when Danzo was caught. Hell he was on the team that Nagisa led to get further evidence against danzo! He was my rock when we found out i was pregnant and not even engaged yet. He proposed to me before even knowing and when i blurted out after his proposal that i was pregnant he kissed me and told me told marry him so we could be each other’s families all while trying to hold back his own tears.”

“He was there for me when we thought we lost Mina during the kyuubi attack. Even though i know he was barely holding onto his own sanity as we watched her have seizure after seizure.”

Kushina took a deep breath, panting from her ranting and scolding of her father to see him looking properly scolded, but she also saw the grief in his gaze.

“You once told me…that for an Uzumaki, once we find the one that completes our souls, nothing else matters. Minato is that for me daddy. He is to me what Ka-san is to you. So if you can’t accept him as my husband, you can walk out that door and not come back. I’ve lost you once and recovered. I wouldn’t like it, but i would do it again. There is no choice for me. I choose Minato, our son, and the future children we want to have.”

Shouta’s tears fell as he saw the roaring eddies burning in his daughter’s spirited eyes. He finally looked to the blonde and saw that he wasn’t standing behind kushina. No, he stood beside her, a hand still holding hers even as the other kept the toddler protected from kushina’s lashing chakra. There in those bright blue eyes was a calm cool look, however, he could practically see the held back veteran shinobi with hackles raised and ready to pounce if either his wife or child were in danger. He was eyeing Shouta up like a threat.

The man looked back at his daughter and then took the three of them in. Kushina was no kitten hissing and spitting. She was a mother fox protecting her pack. Minato too was like a predator feline ready to be given a reason to gut him. Honestly, Shouta was impressed, thus while it hurt -kami it hurt, his baby girl really had grown up into a fierce woman, a fierce kunoichi- he knew he’d long since lost.

“I would never make you choose Shina-chan. To be honest, i was jealous that he’s had more time with you than i have. I was scared that you were pressured into an marriage. I was worried that he was good enough for you. And…” Shouta swallowed thickly, “Honestly, i’m not coping well with your mother’s and brother’s loss. We’d just found out it was a boy…but you know how stubborn your ka-san was. She was right in the thick of it defending her friends and her students. I was busy beside Miho-sama and didn’t get word until too late that she was gone. I feel so guilty that i hadn’t even realized she was gone. I couldn’t sense that she was missing from my senses. So i’ve been focusing on you…and it just turned to acting out and keeping the only part of Miyuki left, close.”

Kushina’s own tears fell at the grief in her father’s gaze. Said gaze turned to Minato and he gave a deep bow.

“I apologize for my behavior to you Minato-san. It was unbecoming of a person of my position. I lashed out at you and you didn’t deserve it.”

Shouta rose back up but couldn’t meet the other man’s gaze. Too ashamed, the guilt of his actions fully settling in.

He was shocked from his depression when he suddenly had Naruto in his arms, and Minato had been the one to plop him there. He looked into eyes that met his own and saw the cold look gone. Instead were the eyes that were twins of Minashi’s. Kindness pouring out of their ocean-like depths.

“I didn’t know my father, died before i was born.” Minato said and took his time to say what he needed. “My mother left me when i was young. My grandparents died of illness, leaving me abandoned and orphaned young during the second war.” he looked to Naruto then kushina and back to Shouta. “I do not want to repeat their actions. I promised myself that one day i would have a family that I would cherish. It was my dream right there beside being Hokage. Even as a child I grew skeptical of the former. Instead I’d started focusing on just being a good leader and greater shinobi. Then…” 

He looked back at Kushina who smiled back. “Your daughter walked into our class room and exploded with an exuberant introduction and adorable verbal tick.” He looked back at Shouta. “I’ve been in love with her since. I would never deny her family. I wanted to take her to Uzushio long before my sister arrived and manipulated a trip there. Yet, i didn’t want her to go there and just re-live the pain Uzushio’s loss caused. It was selfish of me to put it off, yet fate still allowed me to be there to support my soulmate as we put our family to rest, as we found those that could still be saved.”

“I will admit, i’ve been scared to meet you. Kushina praised you and your skills so much when were children, it felt like you were the shinigami that would steal her away from me. And that terrifies me even to this second. However, I think we can agree on a common goal to protect her happiness and smile. They are wonders of this world afterall.” Minato smiled.

Shouta felt himself let out a mix of a snort and gauff. “That they are.”

Minato’s smile grew. “Then how about we try this again.” He held out his hand. “I’m Namikaze-Uzumaki Minato, Elite Jounin, Godaime-to-be of Konoha, and I’m hopelessly in love with your daughter. I’ll also murder anyone that dares to harm her or our children.”

The redhead smirked and took Minato’s forearm in greeting instead of just his hand. “I am Uzumaki Shouta, former ANBU Commander Shark, and I am proud that a good man like you has been there to protect my daughter’s health and happiness when I could not. I am Honored to have you as a son-in-law.”

They released each other as Kushina stepped up and smiled at her father. Well, until Shouta’s face blanked.

“Even if i still think you both are too young to have already married and have a baby.”

“Daddy!” Kushina yelped.

Shouta just smirked. “So, what did you make for dinner, Shina? I know you got my cooking skills. Plus you two can tell me all about your adventures together as we eat!” He deflected with practice ease.

Kushina let out a long sigh even as Minato chuckled and followed his father-in-law to the kitchen, Kushina sulking the way there, but Minato could see her twitching lips. He pause and grabbed her hand. She met his gaze and he surprised her with a deep kiss. She squeaked a little startled. Minato pulled back and let her see how much he loved her with just a look. Kushina’s face was tomato red. Smiling, he gently urged her into the kitchen.

Chapter Text

Season 2 Chapter 8

The Hokage cracked his neck as the latest team left after reporting how their training had been going. It was one of the Jounin/Chuunin teams that an Uzumaki had been assigned, well, two in their case. Yoshio and Riko were previous teammates and worked best together rather than separate. Yoshio had a talent above most in shurikenjutsu, paired with Riko’s love for explosions, they were an ambush team’s dream pair. Sakumo had been approached by such a Captain that volunteered to take the two friends on.

Let’s just say the Uchiha Captain that had taken them under his wing had an almost manic look on his face after reporting that another training ground would need to be repaired.

It was only two weeks since the Uzumakis had been unleashed on Konoha and already eight grounds had needed repairs. Oh, the Uzumaki coffers were footing the bill, but still. The amount of invillage C-ranks for ground repairs had spiked.

Honestly, Sakumo knew he should have seen this coming. He grew up with two half Uzumakis and was practically raised by one. Not to mention he’d taken one as a student feeling like only he’d be able to handle her…Uzumakiness. Then he’d gone and practically adopted another one as not only a daughter but a part-time sister. And the cherry on top? He was going to marry one and gain an Uzumaki daughter.

Yeah…he really should have seen this coming. The Hokage let out a long groan and rubbed his temples.

“Hm, well that doesn’t sound like it’s going to be a good meeting.” Sakumo didn’t even look up at Nagisa as she walked in with his other advisors. Kami, he had a meeting with them, didn’t he?

“Everything alright Sakumo?” Kazou asked innocently.

The Hokage looked up with a sharp glare at the Elder. “Uchiha pyromatics Jounin Captains adopting teenage Uzumakis with a penchant for traps and explosions.”

Michi chuckled as he trailed in last, Nagisa shutting the door and not bothering with activating the seals yet. “Well, you are practically an adopted Uzumaki Sakumo-dono, you should have known what would happen when my people got settled.”

“Yes well, your clan is hard to age. So until we redid all their paperwork, we didn’t realize how many bloody teenagers were with you. Hell, there are only six of you that are over thirty.”

Michi just smiled innocently.

“Hm, and we are barely into Minashi’s teenage years and reign of pranking chaos.” Hiruzen hummed while Kazou coughed to cover his laugh. Orochimaru just openly snickered behind his Haori sleeve. Nagisa rolled her eyes at them all.

Sakumo’s eyes went dead at that reminder. “I hate you so very much right now.”

Hiruzen just grinned around his pipe.

“You called for an early meeting?” Nagisa interrupted, already knowing what Sakumo would announce. The others did too, but still, it was proper. 

“Hai.” Sakumo turned to Michi. “I asked you in private and you accepted. Thus, i’d like to formally introduce you to the Advisor’s council Uzumaki Michi. As the eldest Uzumaki and former strategist and Grand Seal Master of Uzushio, I formally welcome you to the Hokage’s personal Advisors.”

Michi hummed and gave a shallow bow. “I am Honored to be of assistance to Konoha after everything she has done to get justice for our people and given us a place to feel safe.”

“The honor is ours. Konoha would not be as it is today without Uzushio. With that, let us begin.” Sakumo nodded at Nagisa who activated the seals and their meeting began.

“Hiruzen how is the daimyo taking the news?”

The Sandaime’s face turned complicated. “Well, he’s pleased that konoha has the potential to ‘absorb’ the Uzumakis along with their financial wealth, military strength, and knowledge.”

Michi’s face went cold. Kazou’s sharingan flickered for a moment.

Sakumo hummed deeply. “I see. So his attitude hasn’t improved?”

“Hai. He still looks more at the money brought in than the lives it costs.” Hiruzen said, eyes closed with disappointment. He’d tried for many years to change the point of view of their daimyo, but the man couldn’t be moved.

“And his son Masato?”

Hiruzen’s eyes slowly opened an eye before pulling two small scrolls out of his sleeves. Sakumo took them and looked over both quickly. The Hokage didn’t react before shutting them and looking at his predecessor.

“This is accurate?”

“I met with Masato-dono personally. I’ve shown him everything planned for the village and even the recently updated plans with the Uzumaki Clan. He agrees with the possible outcomes our strategists have predicted and then handed me those two scrolls personally.”

Sakumo held both up. “If these missions were found out, Masato would be dead before sunset.”

Hiruzen hummed once more as he nodded solemnly. “He is aware of the risks, but he also knows his father’s plans. The man has only gotten more and more greedy. Oda-sama may have accepted our alliance with Suna, but he’s not once met or allied with the Kaze Daimyo in return. He’d rather the man go back to underfunding his village and taking the missions and clients into Fire instead.”

Sakumo frowned as he looked at them. “And the second one?”

“Is having his heinous actions against civilian women, noble daughters, and even kunoichis covered up. Masato has also hidden the three attempts on his life his cousin Bunko had attempted.”

“Assassination orders,” Orochimaru guessed correctly. “Of the current Daimyo and the older Nephew.”

“Hai.” Sakumo sighed sitting back. “What changed Masato’s mind? I thought he was going to wait a bit more until he had further support.”

“Princess Gina was almost raped by Bunko. If Masato hadn’t ordered his personal Guardian Ninja assigned to himself to check on her, she would have been…” Hiruzen paused as Sakumo’s chakra flickered with murder.

“Gina-hime is TEN. ” The hokage snarled. “Where was her own Guardian?”

“Called away by Oda-dono at Bunko’s manipulations to get her alone.”

“Then that settles it, yes?” Kazou hummed, but no one was fooled by his calm facade. His mouth was literally leaking smoke, ready to burn a pedophile.

“Hm, if you would like,” Michi added with a pleasant look on his face, but death in his violet stormy eyes. “I know a set of siblings that would be just perfect for such a mission. Their talents would also not lead back to Konoha, even with the Clan’s return. We did not always show off all our talents. Thus why we were feared so much. We Always had something hidden up our sleeves.”

“They can get in and out without a trace? Can make it look natural to not impose Masato-dono?” Sakumo confirmed.

“Of course!” Michi beamed. “They did learn from the best.”

“Who?” Sakumo asked even as he pulled out one of the black scrolls used for such missions that ‘Konoha wasn’t involved in’.

“Why, you’re future brother-in-laws!” Michi beamed. “They were once named the Demonic Ghosts of Uzushio by our clients. A nice little play on a title I once held as the Ghost of Uzushio.”

Hiruzen choked. “ You were the Ghost of Uzushio?”

Michi just smiled serenely at the Sandaime. “Well of course. No one ever suspected little old me to be the one behind the scenes to all of my Ane-samas’ schemes. I was just the young innocent little brother that loved to research and be doted on by my four older sisters. They were super protective of me, so of course they would never send me on any such missions but protect me at home.” The Uzumaki said with such a sarcastic inflection, Nagisa could hardly hold it back.

Hiruzen’s jaw was dropped, Kazou was looking impressed, and Orochimaru was just staring like he’d met his idol. Sakumo’s own jaw had dropped, despite the mixed emotions in his scent regarding the twins.

Nagisa couldn’t hold it back after seeing their reactions. She threw her head back and cackled until she started to cramp up. She slid to the floor wheezing, and still cackling.

Sakumo ignored her but reluctantly wrote their names down in the ninja assigned section.

“Alright, they will be called soon.” Sakumo paused and gave Michi a quick brief on the type of scroll he was filling out and the Uzumaki was a little impressed with how they accepted and adapted to create such a mission rank.

“Kazou, how is village security looking?”

“Good. The new village seals have been tested at the gates and proved to work when subtly questioning leaving visitors. I did get a report from Fugaku that an Uzumaki woman came to the station and put in an application for work instead of the shinobi system.”

Sakumo narrowed his eyes as he went through the Uzumaki list. “Uzumaki Kaede.” he didn’t even twitch at the name, thankfully spelled differently. “She’s Mari-san’s wife.”

“Hai. She’s also retired due to an Fuuinjutsu experiment gone wrong, but she’s a hell of an investigator though according to Fugaku.”

“If that is where she feels she can work best and be happy, then she’s more than welcome.”

“I’m just surprised Fugaku is accepting an Uzumaki.” Nagisa chuckled smirking. “I thought he wasn’t fond of them because of Kushina’s chaos and later Minashi’s.”

“Apparently, and I quote ‘she’s on a manageable level of crazy’.” Kazou said with a straight face.

The room went quiet as they looked between the two actual Uzumakis. Michi raised a brow. “Hm? I know I’m nutty, I have to be, to be a Grand Master.”

The eyes moved to Nagisa who was slightly twitching. “It has come to my attention that I may not be completely right in the head. However, only those I care about may get away with calling me the ‘C’ word without punishment.”

“Additionally, the longer we live, the more easily we accept our innate insanity.” Michi smirked. “There was a reason my siblings and I adored Tobirama.”

“Yes. Well, moving on.” Sakumo literally shook himself a bit to rid himself of that fact. “I’m happy to see our newest citizens settling in more and more. I understand that it must be difficult, and Konoha will do our best to make this transition as easy as possible. Orochimaru, how is the Senju-Uzumaki compound fairing with the increased residents?”

“We had hired teams to clean out the old buildings and contracted out for repairs and updates. Everyone so far has picked a home of their own or bunked together in larger homes. Mari-san and Kaede-san are pleased with their home. They have taken Kimi and Aoi in their care, especially with Aoi being the youngest of the survivors. Saburo and his brother Shiro have their own place as well. Noboru-san has taken in Hotaka-kun as his roommate. Lastly, Sakiko has taken Riko and Yoshio into her care. This means that at least one Uzumaki over the age or near thirty has taken guardianship over the teenagers.”

Sakumo relaxed at the news. “Michi-dono, I assume that your family is settling in well?”

“Hai. We’ve chosen a home large enough to fit the five of us, my brother-in-law staying with us as well.”

“And Mariko has informed me that Kaiya is staying with her.” 

Orochimaru tilted his head. “If she would like, there is an open house near the Senju Mansion. This way she would be close, but she wouldn’t have to be in the Main house where the memories were.”

“I will pass that on, but she seemed pretty set in staying with Mariko and Karin-chan. Continuing on, we all know what time of the year is approaching.”

Hiruzen grunted, Kazou sighed, Orochimaru scrunched his nose, and Nagisa moved from the splayed out position she’d been lazing in to sit up with a childish pout.

“Already?” She whined.

Sakumo nodded. “Now we declined the first invitation due to the fact that Konoha was still recovering, even if we didn’t tell Kumo as such. However, Iwa is hosting this time, and in a show of goodwill, I’ve accepted Oonoki’s invitation. We won’t be sending any rookies, period, or our only Uzumaki Genin.” He tacked on. “With this, Konoha will soon be having an ambassador and their guard squad from Iwa arriving to finish cementing the details and which teams will be going and what Jounin guards will be attending. The Tsuchikage has graciously allowed us an additional guard for each team and two Shinobi ambassadors to act as representatives from Konoha.”

“Chunin exams?” Michi’s brows disappeared into his hair. “Never thought i’d see the day they were brought back to an inter-village competition.”

Sakumo nodded and rubbed his temple. “It wasn’t easy. Thankfully Nagisa’s ability to sway stubborn shinobi is infectious. Anyways, we need to sort out which teams we think are ready, and make sure they are prepared to enter Iwa. While it’s not hostile territory, they will probably need to act like it to avoid sabotaging from other teams.” 

With that, the Hokage pulled out the stack of Genin team folders with a grimace. “Let’s get to it shall we?”

Takeshi smiled at the two chuunins he remembered were named Izumo and Kotetsu. “Hello Gluttons, how are you this fine day?”

Now, the Jounin Commander knew that the Chuunin he was escorting and the two other Jounins were giving him flabbergasted looks. But he couldn’t really help it (some were a hilarious riot while also being sources of free information). He’d made friends in Konoha and was actually excited to be back and see how they were doing. Especially one time traveler. Oh, he knew she was still probably off limits, but all this time away had just made him want to keep trying. She was mentally older…he could probably get away with flirting with her again when her younger alias was sixteen…maybe eighteen. She was almost to a legal age.

“Ah!” Kotetsu pointed. “You’re back!”

Takeshi nodded and handed over their paperwork and permission from the Hokage for their visit. “Hai~. Chuunin exams are coming up. We’re here for the paperwork.”

Izumo shuttered. “I hate paperwork.”

“You and every other normal nin.” Kotetsu chuckled even as he looked over the paperwork. “Everything looks fine so far. Hokage-sama already had a hotel suite prepared for your party. Yutopia. Do you remember the way?”

Takeshi hummed as he tried to place the name. “I believe so. We have an ANBU escort anyways correct?”

“Hai~” Izumo smirked. “Flare your chakra if you get lost. Things have changed a lot since you were last stuck here.”

Takeshi frowned at the mischievous twinkle in their eyes. It reminded him uncomfortably like one raven turned redhead (who was really a blonde).

“One day…karma is going to come for you two.” He grunted before walking off, leading his stunned team to follow. He really didn’t expect them to be so quiet-

“You got real chummy with the Treehuggers.” Takeshi spoke too soon. He ignored his subordinate and the heir to one of their lords turned jounin shinobis.  

“Need i remind you that I’m still your commanding officer Shoba Ichirou?” A single gray eye looked over board shoulders at the shorter man. “You are not the Captain of this mission nor are you Honda-san, the Ambassador for Iwa. Thus, you will keep your mouth shut-” Takeshi finished abruptly as he spotted a bright flash of familiar red. “And behave. Stay here a second.” The Jounin jogged a few paces away to catch his friend.

“Yo, i know you’re a sensor, so not even a greet-...ing…”Takeshi trailed off after he’d grabbed the slender wrist and spun the redhead around. He’d…he had sworn it was Nagisa. Instead of the beautiful blues he was looking forward to seeing, there were bright violet eyes like storm clouds staring at him. Yet…this wasn’t the other two Uzumakis in konoha…who..who was this?

“Um…can i help you?” She asked head tilting, spilling her long hair over her shoulder, even as her eyes glanced up to his headband. “Iwa? What in the world are you doing in Konoha?”

“Umm…” Takeshi found himself at a loss for words. Well until he was suddenly caught in a clothesline and simultaneously tackled to the ground and held in a lock.

“What do you think you are doing staring at my baby cousin with such starry eyes, Ta~Ke~Shi~!!!” Nagisa’s voice growled beside his head where she effectively had him pinned despite both of them being on their backs. Thankfully his subordinates remembered that Kitsune turned Nasiga was his friend and didn’t attack.

“Thought it was you!” He choked out before he was released and scrambled up to throw a punch at his friend. Nagisa just smirked as she deflected it with ease of a Sage practitioner.

“Do you really think i’d just walk by you without greeting you Takeshi? I’m hurt. I thought we were friends? Best friends even with how ya saved my life and all.”

Takeshi stopped abruptly as the feeling of warm blood coated his hands once more. Before that horrible night could take hold, his forehead was flicked hard. He cursed and glared at Nagisa who was looking at him with a friendly smile.

“Welcome back to Konoha Takeshi.”

The Commander huffed and clasped forearms with Nagisa. She grinned and squeezed back.

“Things look back to normal. I’m glad.”

“Yep! So, you could have written that you were the one coming. I could have a guest room set up for you at the Senju-Uzumaki compound.”

The brunette chuckled. “Thanks, but I have to keep these youngin’s in line so they don’t screw shit up.”

“Poor you~” She smirked teasingly.

Takashi rolled his eyes and glanced to the redhead just watching them with calm violet eyes. “So, who is this? I know what Kushina and Mariko look like, but did you find another stray?”

Nagisa’s face lost its cheer. “Well….not really. And unfortunately this is one secret that won’t be leaving me or Konoha willingly.”

Takeshi’s brows shot up. “What-” He was cut off again as Nagisa was the one tackled this time. The only one not to flinch was the other redhead woman he still didn’t know the name of.

Nagisa however was literally in a wrestling match with two young redheaded men that looked identical. Were they clones? No..no, that one had a cut on his cheek and the other just had his nose broken with a yelp. Nagisa slammed a gravity seal on the back of the one she hadn’t broken the nose of.

“What the hell do you think PAUSE means?!” She snarled.

“There’s no pause in battle!” The broken nose one yowled nasally before wincing. “Fuck Nagi, i think ya broke it!”

“You deserved it!” She snapped back and then growled at the one squirming under her straining arms. “And you Riku! I know you encouraged him! I said i would be right back! Five minutes. Couldn’t you fuckers just wait five minutes for me to say ‘hi’ to a friend and then we’d get back to our impromptu spar.”

“But Sakumo is gonna steal ya for another meeting!” The broken nose one whined again.

“Yeah! Between him and Ma, we don’t get good long spars!” The one under Nagisa continued pouting. “It’s our right as your Anikis to keep you in top shape for ambush scenarios!” they chorused.

Takeshi processed that, even as he found that the other redhead woman was just shaking her head with a small roll of her eyes. Nagisa however just sniffed unimpressed.

“You two are just too scared of Sakumo to approach when he’s near me.” There was a mean little smirk on her lips.

Both men paled. “He’s gotten fucking strong Nagi-chan!” they whined together. “He’s as terrifying as Miho-oba-sama!”

“I’ve actually heard that it was Miku-oba-sama that was the scariest of the sisters.” The other redhead woman added in moving to look at the two men. “Have you two still not gotten Sakumo to approve of your engagement to Mako-chan?”

The twins pouted once more, but it was much deeper and more sulkily. “No.” The grunted.

Nagisa snorted and let Riku up. “Seriously Ren-nii, Riku-nii. Let me escort my friend to his hotel and the Tower and then when I’m done i’ll find ya two for a proper spar.”

“Promise?” they chorused grinning, Ren holding a green glowing hand over his nose.

“Yeah, yeah, now get out of here.” They twins shared looks before smirking at Nagisa. “And our adorable little niece? Can we ambush her instead?”

Nagisa twitched and tilted her head, eyes out of focus. “Minashi is….” She paused and blinked. “Eating Ramen with Mashai-san…Her teammates seem to be closing in, so if you time it right, you might still get her for an ambush and even test their teamwork. Kenji has been especially wound up recently for no reason according to Minashi. So he should put up a good fight before ya reach the squirt.”

The twins shared devious smirks before launching in red blurs across the roof tops. The other redhead moved to her fellow Kunoichi. 

“Did…Did you really just sick your brothers know for their chaos and destruction that follows their pranks, on your own niece?”

Nagisa sniffed and shrugged unaffected. “The twins are actually really good at ambushing. It would be a good refresher for Team Ro. It’s been a while since they were in such a situation with tough opponents.”

“And this wouldn’t be because your niece got Ramen without you?”

Nagisa didn’t answer her and instead turned to the just silently staring Iwa nins, and the expectantly waiting Takeshi.

“Takeshi! Let me introduce you to my First cousin once removed! Uzumaki-Senju Kaiya.”

Kaiya just stared at her older ‘cousin’ and huffed an amused sound before turning to the very handsome foreign nin. She held out her hand. “Uzumaki Kaiya.” the half Uzumaki introduced with the courtly smile she was taught by her ba-sama.

The tall man gave a shallow bow and took her hand to shake. “Kuramochi Takeshi, Jounin of Iwa. Apologies for earlier. There aren’t many redheads around, and I accidentally mistook you for my friend here. It’s obvious now that you are vastly different from her.”

Kaiya’s brows rose before a small smirk lifted her lips. “Oh, i don’t know. We’re both Mainblood, so the Uzumaki runs thick. Ba-sama just taught me how to hide it better.”

“Oi, Kaiya, you’re not supposed to give them warnings!” Nagisa chuckled good naturedly.

“Hm, well if he can put up with you and still come to Konoha willingly, then he’s got some good character there. A rare find.”

Nagisa stared, felt the interest in kaiya’s chakra, and the almost similar flow to Takeshi’s chakra, and felt something in her chest ease. This definitely wasn’t what she had planned, but it seemed like it would be good for them both.

“Ne, Kaiya, want to show them to their hotel and then to Sakumo?” Nagisa offered innocently.

Takeshi’s head whipped to her. “Weren’t you going to?”

Nagisa shrugged carelessly. Takeshi noticed how different his friend was…she seemed…more relaxed than the last time he saw her. Had finding three more Uzumakis really settled her down and taken away some of that constant seriousness from her eyes?

“Sure, but i also feel like watching Team Ro get their asses handed to them. There’s also something i’ve got to ask a certain wolf.”

Takeshi’s spine went to steel while Kaiya’s brows rose. “Is this about how Mashai’s been hanging around Minashi-chan?” Something about that name was familiar to Takeshi but he couldn’t pinpoint it.

Nagisa nodded arms crossed now as her brows furrowed. “Yep. Sakumo’s been busy keeping the twins off of Mako, so he’s missed Mashai going after Minashi. Minashi told me about him hanging around her more often. I know things with the ages are still being worked on, but it’s just…unexpected. Even Minato hasn’t noticed Minashi’s stalker.”

“He’s not a stalker…yet.” Kaiya teased. “And hey, it might be the only chance she’s got. Minato and Sakumo sure aren’t going to let her date any boys her age. The boy are too terrified of her father figures. Then add on her grandfather that’s a bloody GM!” Kaiya snickered.

Nagisa stared at her cousin incredulously. “What are you? Like some sort of matchmaker?”

Kaiya just hummed. “Just calling them as i see them.” She turned to Takeshi. “So, Kuramochi-san, which hotel are you and your team staying at?”

“Yu-topia.” he said carefully. That…that was a lot to unload, and he knows Nagisa did part of it on purpose.

“Hm, I know where it is. So, I can escort you if you don’t mind the company.”

Takeshi cleared his throat and regained part of his equilibrium. Damn uzumakis always know how to throw a wrench into his thoughts.

“I don’t mind. I do have one last inquiry if I won’t be seeing Nagisa here until later.”

Said redhead raised an inquisitive brow.

“For my peace of mind, may i see it?” he asked frowning concerned.

Nagisa’s face softened. “Nightmares?”

The jounin twitched. “I consider you a good friend Nagisa, if not for your own twin, you would have died in my arms.”

Kaiya’s eyes bugged out as her head snapped to her fellow kunoichi.

Nagisa sighed. Damn. She’d been hoping her family had missed that part of her retelling of recent events. It seemed they had, but he just had to bring it up. Nagisa nodded at her friend and pulled off her training shirt to reveal a tight ANBU top beneath. She rolled it up to just under her breasts. Turning she showed off the entry wound scar to Takeshi, ignoring Kaiya’s shocked gasp and the choking from the Iwa nins. 

The brunette himself stepped forward and touched the scar. A scar he knew she shouldn’t have as a Jinchuriki host. He knew this was proof that she’d come too close to death. Takeshi gently turned her to show off the slightly smaller exit wound and touched the scars there.

“Any lingering aches?” he asked fingers trembling.

Nagisa hummed. “Tsunade is the best, plus you know how my twin saved me. All she had left was some internal bleeding and scarring around my heart and lungs.”

“Any trace of our attacker? I know the Hokage promised to keep me in the loop-” Nagisa grabbed his hand and pulled it away from her side. Gray met Blue eyes and while he felt his heart leap, it wasn’t as strong as it once was. 

He was realizing very quickly that maybe he didn’t come here to try again…but maybe…for acceptance and closure that she would always just be a dear friend that he’d share a dream of peace with. Someone he wanted to follow to save the elemental nations from the history she knows.

“When I find the fucker that tried to slice me in half, you will be the first to know. While we both know you don’t stand a chance if I didn’t, It will be nice to have a friend to have my back.”

Takeshi huffed and took a step back. “You know it. Now, to keep our bosses on that same page.”

Nagisa barked a laugh and put her shirt back on. “Ain't that true. Well, have fun. Kaiya is really nice and knowledgeable. Don’t let the princess attitude fool ya though, her tongue is as sharp as my katana.”

“Noted.” Takeshi smirked. “Later Nagisa.”

The redhead saluted and disappeared in a swirl. The Commander turned back to Kaiya who was watching him with a calculated look.

“Hmmm….Takeshi-san…just how close are you to my precious cousin?”

Takeshi paused as he heard the emphasis on one of her words and wondered if it was….

“Nagisa showed me what happened to her home village. I’ve been her ally for peace since.”

Like he suspected Kaiya’s eyes flashed before her face softened. “Then shall we? I’d love to know more about this mission if you are allowed to speak of it?”

“Hm, Well, Nagisa was free with information, so i’m assuming it won’t matter if my subordinates hear?”

“Of course not!” Kaiya grinned, and there was something innately feline about it. “But it seems that since we came to Konoha, Nagisa has been keeping some secrets from us too. So i’d love to hear how my precious cousin came close to death and we’re just learning that she wasn’t exaggerating when she mentioned it. Because obviously, it’s hard to kill an uzumaki, and anyone that powerful and skilled is a threat for more than just Konoha.”

“Agreed.” Takeshi’s voice darkened before he went into telling her about his disastrous return home with his friend, one of his best friends. How he got to witness the battle of bijuu and summons. Then weird Uzumaki sealing and souls and getting to see Nagisa’s twin save her life with his own lifeforce before disappearing for good.

Kaiya’s face was troubled the entire time, but still listening. 

It was as his comrades entered the room to unpack that Kaiya-san spoke in whispers to him.

“You like her.” The uzumaki said easily.

“I do…did…” Takeshi stumbled over it before sighing. “Yes, i like her, and had all intentions of still trying to persuade her during my time here. If only to get the heartbroken look out of her eyes. I know she’s still in love with her mate, but…She said she didn’t mind the spoiling.”

Kaiya hummed as she looked at him storing that nugget of information away. “You’ve since changed your mind.”

The commander nodded looking for his comrades before seeing the coast was clear.

“I’m starting to realize that i really don’t have a chance with her. Age notwithstanding. Konoha is her home, she’d never leave it, and i’d never ask her too. Thus, i think things have quickly moved from persuasion, to acceptance of defeat, and closure. She’ll always be a good friend, and a close friend, but I’ll take those steps back and let her be. Someone else out there will pick up her broken heart and hold the pieces for her until she heals. That person will be the one to earn the heart she has repaired on her own.”

“You’re a total sap.” Kaiya grinned. Takeshi felt his ears burn. “It’s cute. Want to get dinner after your meeting?”

Takeshi stared at the redhead and had a brief memory of his early shinobi years of a warning about uzumakis. ‘They are crazy son. If you ever meet one alone on a mission, don’t hesitate. Run and don’t look back. You’ll live longer.’

This woman who he’d practically just confessed his unrequited love turned rejection for her cousin, in turn asked him out for a date…or he was sure it was a date.

“Will it be a date?” he asked head tilted as he observed her stormy violets crinkle at the corners despite her keeping that courty smile.

“Hm, maybe. Everyone ready?” She asked looking over his shoulder to his four comrades. They didn’t answer, too busy with their Uzumaki whiplash. “Good!” Kaiya chirped and took Takeshi’s arm, leading him and his comrades to the Hokage tower.

It was twenty minutes later that they were leaving his comrades in the lobby outside the Hokage’s office under the watch of his assistant and the ANBU. Takeshi thought Kaiya-san was going to knock, but her knuckles stopped a hair before touching the door. Her head tilted before she smirked and instead pushed the doors open.

Takeshi was about to question what did she think she was doing, but instead a deep, deep snarl filled the air. The Commander’s head snapped to the source, and found the Hokage glaring daggers at them and puffed up like he was gonna attack. Takeshi was frozen like a deer before a wild wolf, pale as snow. Kami, he understood why the man was Hokage. He was fucking very intimidating when serious.

Abruptly the snarl stopped, and the Hokage’s metaphorical hackles lowered. “Damn it Kaiya! Do none of you knock?”

The redhead sent the Hokage a feline smile, not caring in the least that they had an audience.

“Hm? I did. I flared my chakra in announcement, but you seemed pretty preoccupied Sakumo~” Her voice was absolutely sugary.

The Hatake let out a long sigh. “What do you want this time for your silence?”

“Oh, nothing, I personally think you two should just suck it up and tell the rest of the family.”

“No, because it will give those no good twin assholes more reason to chase after my baby sister!” He growled.

Kaiya raised a brow. “Then you can start expecting our family to start retaliating. I’m sure Konoha would just love to see what motivated Uzumakis in our numbers and skills could do.”

Snickering came from behind the hokage, and a woman with shorter hair, but still past her shoulders, stepped out from behind his back.

“Sakumo, you know what Minashi can do alone.” Mariko smirked. “Do you really want to give her family reason to assist her?”

The Hokage twitched before crossing his arms and staring at nothing with a blank face. “I have no choice do I?”

“Nope.” Kaiya chirped clapping her hands together by her jaw. “Now, can you point me in the direction of Yamanaka Mei? I heard from Tsuna-nee that she did such a fabulous job for her and her husbands’ wedding. Since you are Hokage and Mariko is still Mainblood, then this is going to be done right. Mashai also may have informed me that you’ve been a busy little shinobi and only expanded the Hatake coffers. Thus, with your status and Mariko’s own technical status, this will end up being bigger than Tsuna-nee’s wedding.”

“Does it have to be?” Mariko frowned. “I would rather keep it just family.”

“Unfortunately being Hokage means that politically we should make sure the Daimyo is invited.” Sakumo sighed. “Not to mention the Leaders of our allies.”

Mariko pouted up at him and the Hokage sent her a sympathetic look. The Uzumaki sighed, kissed his cheek and walked out. “I’m going back to work. Seems like you have a guest anyways. Takeshi-san, good to see you again.”

“You as well Mariko-san.” the brunette nodded a greeting in return. Mariko in the process grabbed her cousin’s arm on her way out.

“Come little cousin, I’ll show you to Mei-san. She will unfortunately adore you.”

“Excuse you! i’m older than you!” Kaiya snapped.

Mariko sent her a wolfish smirk that she most definitely had learned from her former not-boyfriend-boyfriend but presently fiance. “Not anymore Little cousin.”

Kaiya glared even as Mariko hummed a pleased tune all while dragging her cousin out to the watching eyes of the other iwa nins and the snickering Asuka.

Sakumo sighed as he held out his hand for his guest. “Takeshi-san, I was wondering if you were going to be the lead on this.”

The Jounin mentally shook himself and sent a crooked smile back to the Hokage. “Well, Konoha always has something entertaining going on. I wouldn’t miss witnessing what other crazy things you all are up to.”

Sakumo snorted. “True. Well, you actually caught me at a good time. I don’t have any meetings scheduled for the rest of the day. So i can take your meeting today or we can find time tomorrow if your team needs rest.”

Takeshi glanced out to the three others waiting and ignored Ichirou’s permanent disgruntled face. Honda-san nodded at him, confirming that he was good to go. Ryuu just shrugged, a smirk playing on the Jounin’s lips. He was starting to see why Takeshi volunteered to escort.

“Since you are free, we’ll take that opportunity.” Takeshi confirmed for the Hokage.

Sakumo smiled and waved the others in. “Come on in then. Go ahead and get things set up and i’ll summon our coordinators.”

The men walked in and took the offered seats even as the assistant walked in with a tray of refreshments.

It was a matter of fifteen minutes that a body flew in through the window and popped up with a smile. 

“Yo! Sakumo!” The Uchiha beamed before he spotted Asuka walking in with paperwork and shot her a grin. “Asuka-cha-ek!” The Uchiha yelped as he ducked a senbon. “Oi! I didn’t even say anything!”

The Yamanaka just held up another senbon ignoring the tensing of three of the four Iwa nins. Takeshi was just sipping at the coffee the blonde had gotten. He wished he could steal her because she made the best cup of dark roast. He’d learned during his previous time to just accept and ignore the nutty Konoha Nins. It was either that or sit back and just enjoy the show.

“That, Kagami, was for your devil of a son that stole a kiss from my sweet Godsdaughter.”

The Uchiha paused, tilted his head and hummed. “Inoko-chan? Shisui was looking especially smug after academy the other day. Is that what he did this time? I thought he was chasing Hana-chan since Tsume only thought it was cute puppy love and found it hilarious. And he was only going after Hana-chan” Kagami eyed the two additional Senbon appearing in his agemate’s hand with wariness “Because Fugaku about bit his head off for flirting with Itachi-kun.”

Asuka paused and frowned. “Aren’t…aren’t they like first cousins?”

Kagami twitched and looked away. “Well….”

“And Shisui’s only Seven Kagami. Itachi is SIX! ” Her voice got louder. “Just what in the world are you teaching your son!?” Ki flickered around the assistant before a hand landed on her shoulder, turning her anger off and into a pout.

“Hm, troublesome Uchiha.” Shikaku yawned walking in. The Jounin Commander moved to the Hokage’s side. “Don’t rile up Kunoichis. You know better.”

Kagami twitched. “She’s making a big deal out of Shisui just being a kid.”

Asuka made a disagreeing noise in her throat before throwing her hands up. “I’m done with you. When some poor innocent girl gets pregnant because of your son and their furious father comes calling, I'm just going to laugh my head off.” With that she turned and stormed out, pausing to smile at the bearded young man that was walking in. His eyes were wide on her, but he just sucked a hair harder on his cigarette and walked into the meeting he was called for.

Sarutobi Ayumu paused to bow at his Hokage. “Reporting, Hokage-sama.”

“Ah, Ayumu, thank you for getting here quickly.” Sakumo waved him to the seating opposite of the Iwa Jounins. “Sit. Kagami, park it before you get yourself in further trouble.”

The Uchiha opened his mouth, but shut it at the narrowed gaze of the Hokage. Instead he pouted and sat down to silently sulk. Shikaku sighed and sat down as well. The Hokage moved to sit at his own desk to get the meeting started.

“Hokage-sama, will Nagisa not be joining us? I thought she had a hand in organizing this too.” Shikaku drawled looking half asleep already.

“No. She’s supposed to taking it easy today. She got into a Fuuinjutsu experiment explosion with Michi-dono.”

Takeshi’s brows shot to his hairline. “She looked perfectly fine when I ran into her. Or well, when she tackled me away from Kaiya-san.”

Sakumo snorted and shook his head. “Of course she didn’t greet you normally. I think some of her summon’s protective traits are being dragged out with recent events.”

“She did look…lighter since I last saw her.” Takeshi agreed.

The Hokage smiled at their ally. “True. Now, let’s get started.” He waved and an ANBU popped out to shut the door before the Hokage activated one of the lower privacy seals, just out of habit.

Michi looked over his gathered family. Even their extended family on the branch side. Between Sakiko and Kaede, the two eldest of the survivors, Kaede had taken the role of the Head of the Branch side with her spouse to support her. Even the Hatake siblings had been called to attend and were waiting patiently and curiously.

Thankfully because of the home they had chosen, there was just about plenty of seating for their family to sit.

“Kaiya.” Namika, at his side, called to the one that had called this emergency family meeting “What information did you find to call this?”

The information specialist was twisting around one of her favorite fans, grip practically white over it.

“I had dinner with an Iwa nin named Kuramochi Takeshi. He’s one of Minashi’s allies that know of her travel.” She spoke without worry, all their homes were sealed to prevent conversations leaking. The Half senju’s jaw clenched. “Before the dinner when I was escorting him to the tower, he told me about the night Konoha was attacked.”

“When the Kyuubi got out?” Kaede called. “I’ve heard of the gossip of that day too. Apparently the Kyuubi just appeared with some weird collar around it’s neck and destroyed the village. The Hokage had gotten a warning before it would happen, thus most of the village had gotten evacuated in time. People were just grateful that while the damage was massive, very few lives had been lost.”

“Everyone also praised Nagisa for coming to the aid by summoning up her Boss summons to get the Kyuubi out of the village. Fighting fire with fire.” Mari hummed calmly. “It wasn’t soon after that even the Sannin had also summoned up their Boss summons to aid and the kyuubi was freed from it’s captor to be resealed away.”

“People aren’t blaming the kyuubi surprisingly.” Sakiko added even as she braided Kimi’s hair for the teen. “While they aren’t happy with the Bijuu, it was spread carefully that while a rouge Uchiha did control the fox, as soon as both the genjutsu and collar were broken, the fox stopped attacking and went willingly to it’s new host.”

Michi had been watching Kaiya fidget with her fan, her normally calm face breaking into a frustrated frown.

“Do you all remember Minashi mentioning almost dying that night? And how we sort of just ignored it for Uzumaki dramatics?” She grit out.

Michi froze, as did the rest of his family.

Kaiya lifted her face and showed them the tears she was barely holding back. “Jinchurikis don’t scar.” She choked out. “Their healing is too fast for that. Especially Uzumaki Jinchurikis. Mina…Minashi has an eight inch scar, on her left side at her ribs. Matching on her right side is a five in scar. Both…both are at the level of her heart. She was practically cut in half and killed. Takeshi said that her heart stopped long before he returned to Konoha with her body. He still has nightmares of the blood that soaked his front.”

They were all pale as Kaiya continued. “After learning of that, i went to Kushina to see what happened to her ‘sister’. Minashi’s blood clone had multiple seizures that just got worse until the Sannin and Hokage poured chakra into her system to attempt to stabilize it. Kushina didn’t like talking about it but she said Minashi and Nagisa’s seals were connected thus the reaction Minashi had and why she was able to warn the village.”

“When Takeshi and I were alone for dinner he told me in depth of what happened before Minashi ‘survived.’” Kaiya swallowed as her tears fell. “Her twin brother’s soul tagged along with her to the past. Safely tucked away into their once shared seals. When Minashi was practically dead, he led her back to the world of the living with the power of Ashura and assisted her for one hour in fighting the kyuubi back. He didn’t know what happened next.”

Kaiya wiped away her tears. “When i couldn’t force Kushina to tell me more, Minato stepped in and told me what happened at the sealing site. They met her twin brother Naruto, the young man their son is named after. Minato recalled Nagisa being covered in her own blood, could see the wounds but knew sealing the kyuubi was more important. With the aid of her twin, Nagisa and Naruto sealed the kyuubi withing the unborn Naruto within kushina. This at the sacrifice of the older Naruto’s soul because of the brilliant seal they used. However it called on the power of the Shinigami, thus a soul needed to pay the price. Naruto paid that for his unborn counterpart.”

The silence reigned amongst their family for long minutes.

Ren and Riku were clutching each others’ hands. Namika was not only clutching at her husband’s hand, but her own twin’s wrist. Shouta’s hand cover her own with the same grip.

“We’ve…”Ren choked out. “We’ve been wondering how Mina has been so,” Riku whispered 

“ Stable.” They chorus.

“Her brother’s soul must have kept her stable enough.” Michi theorized.

Kaiya twitched and glanced at her cousins Mashai and Mako. The two Hatakes had gone a few shades pale. “There…there was something interesting Takeshi said about Nagisa and Minashi. A reason he said he’d finally realized he should give up pursuing her.”

“Hm?” Shouta vocalized, not quite ready to speak. He couldn’t fathom a life without his twin sister’s soul resting beside his own. He could feel her feelings echoed right back.

“It must have been why she was so stable right after she lost Naruto.” Kaiya looked to Michi and Shouta. “Minashi…Minashi had a mate she was bonded with.”

Eyes all around went wide as they looked at the two Hatake siblings. They all knew that only two clans of Konoha called their spouses that, but one more than the other.

“She bonded to a Hatake.” Mako breathed out in realization before her own tears fell. “Kami…he..he must have been one of the sacrifices to send her back too. Her own twin gone, her bonded mate gone…oh…oh that poor girl.” She choked out.

Mashai was a slab of marble. Face blank, eyes closed off. He’d already heard details of what would have happened to Sakumo if not for Minashi. How Kakashi would have been left alone to a corrupt village, losing not only his birth pack, but found pack…

“Kakashi.” Mashai said evenly as pieces clicked together, and how he’d been finding Minashi always around her two teammates, but it was because kakashi was on it. He’d pegged the Uchiha as the competition by the looks he’d been sending the blonde and the scents of desire for her. But it was Kakashi that had held Minashi’s heart. He’d been wondering why she’d been feigning ignorance to the purpose of his flirting. He hasn’t been quite subtle about it, yet she hadn’t rejected him…yet neither accepted him.

“She has to live daily beside the mate she was once bonded to yet not have him?” Namika concluded having also seeing how the youngest hatake only saw Minashi as a pack sister. The woman felt her own tears fall. “Kami…just how much does she have to suffer to protect and save the people she loves?”

Michi’s own fists were clenched even as his face was settled into a cool facade. “No further.” He grunted out, standing and meeting each of his family’s eyes. “No further will she fight alone. Minashi is our Hime. She is my granddaughter and formerly Miku’s great granddaughter. No matter what, she is blood! She’s faught longer than anyone to bring peace to this world. She’s built allies where she can, but no longer will she have to worry about fighting the coming war alone. We will Always be there to support her. And if Konoha can’t appreciate the precious jewel they have when all is said and done, then we will take her back home where she belongs.”

“Dear.” Namika called softly. “Mina loves Konoha. She wouldn’t just abandon it.”

“No, she wouldn’t. However, If i need to make her Uzushio’s Queen like in the old days, to protect her? I shall without hesitation. She is the truest Leader i’ve ever seen before. Minashi will lead us all into a new era. I will not see anyone snuff out her potential.”

“We need to get the rest of her story.” Shouta said firmly. “I know it will hurt her, but…we can’t let her hide anything from us. If we are going to help, she needs to be honest with us. No more skimping over things she doesn’t want to burden us with.”

“Agreed.” Kaede grunted.

Michi nodded and sat back down. “I will catch Nagisa or Minashi when she has another free day and we will have a family meeting with her.”

The tension wasn’t exactly gone from the nineteen Uzumakis, but it was better to know that soon they would get the full story of what they’d left their poor Hime to by just giving up in the end.

Michi himself was internally beating himself up. He should have thought about Kushina, about her future children, about any other survivors out there. They should have set some sort of timer on the seal to release them when everything was safe. They could have brought their people home or gotten Justice instead of leaving it to a time traveler who had to come back because everything got fucked over.

“Love.” Namika’s voice pulled Michi from his spiraling thoughts. He gazed into those Cyan eyes that he adored and let out the breath he’d been unintentionally holding.

“Think not of what regrets we hold, but of the future we can shape.” She hummed playing with his short ponytail. “All will be well as long as Family sticks together, just as we always have.”

The eldest Uzumaki let out a long sigh and kissed his wife’s cheeks. “I’d be lost without you. Thank you, my sun.” Namika’s cheeks pinkened but she leaned against him as they listened to their children and family further gossip in groups about what they’ve learned about their Hime. The air got lighter as their twin boys boasted about Minashi’s pranks from this life and promised to learn more about what their fellow twins did in their first life.

“Are you sure you don’t need help, shishou?” Obito asked at the doorway, eyes looking at the largest storage scrolls he’d ever seen.

“No.” Nagisa huffed. “Look, go train with your friends. You guys have a joint mission soon right?” She watched the Senju nod with a grimace. 

“Yeah, we’re going to Suna to report before heading further west.” He shivered at the thought of sand everywhere.

“Then you guys need to make sure you're prepared for those conditions.” Nagisa ruffled his curly spikes. “Plus, isn’t this your first Mission with Minashi as Captain?”

“Hai~” Obito beamed. “I’m excited. Bakashi is also assigned with Kenji-nii and Ryouta-san.”

Nagisa chuckled. “There are more people on the team then that Obito.”

“I know, but Suzume is hard to talk to…and…I’m not really excited to see Rin-chan so soon.”

“Just do your best and listen to your team captain. Rin is a good medic and if she’s grown up any she will keep her personal issues out of the mission.” Nagisa gently placed her hand on the seal at the back of his neck. “This is also much stronger now, so if you have any doubts about not going on a mission with me there, then worry not. Trust yourself. Trust the power of an Uzumaki’s seal.”

The tension in Obito’s shoulders dropped as his smile turned more true up at his shishou. “Thanks Shishou. Have fun with all…” He waved at the pile of large scrolls. “Whatever that is.”

Nagisa snorted. “Go you brat.” She shoved him out the door. “Show them how hard you’ve worked.”

“Hai~” He cheered and took off for the trees. Nagisa followed his chakra until it was out of the compound. Turning back to her house, she sent a longing thought to her Blood Clone. She’d much rather be with them training and preparing for their joint mission, but she knew she needed to be herself.

Putting her furniture away in separate storage scrolls so she’d have more room to work with, she then splayed out the largest scroll. It was the one with all of the Uzumaki archives. Her finger followed the separate seals that herself and her clones had separated the documents out into.

Thankfully with the Chuunin exams being over in Iwa, Nagisa had a few weeks to finally hash out this puzzle of Aika Uzumaki’s life before she’d be required to follow her Hokage to Iwa. What was frustrating was that despite her attempts, she couldn’t remember anything further in Aika’s life than the beginning of that meeting of the three clans and neutral Naras.

Nagisa had even searched in her head and Kurama’s cave for Aika’s memories, but it was like it was hidden. Kami, had it figured out how Naruto had hidden in her soul? She still didn’t know how the knucklehead had done that.

Shaking the thoughts away, she focused on figuring out the answers to her questions the long way. Despite all of her clones, she hadn’t had time to go through all the information she’d sorted. Just separate them, store them, and prepare them for transport.

Thus, when she once more found the section labeled Water War Era, she was quick to push chakra into the seal to unleash the books and scrolls. A little whine of a groan left the Uzumaki as she saw just how much she would need to read. It looked like she would be holed up in her house for a while and leaving a kage bushin up to her duties. Her Blood Clone was plenty prepared for an extended mission. It would be a bitch to recover from with all the mother-hens around now, but hopefully the information would be fruitful.

Royal Mistress Marriage Contract of King Tatsuya Uzumaki to Masumi Yuki— 48WW

Birth Certificate of First Born Princess Aika Uzumaki, Mistress Masumi Uzumaki— 52WW

Royal Marriage of King Tatsuya Uzumaki to Sachiko Uzumaki— 60WW

Birth Certificate of First Born Prince Taro Uzumaki, Queen Consort Sachiko Uzumaki— 62WW

Birth Certificate of Second Born Princess Emi Uzumaki, Queen Consort Sachiko Uzumaki— 67WW

Death Certificate of Royal Mistress Masumi Uzumaki— 77WW

Death Certificate of Queen Consort Sachiko Uzumaki— 77WW

Death Certificate of King Tatsuya Uzumaki— 77WW

Council Decree of Princess Aika Uzumaki to Crown Princess—77WW

Council Decree of the Crowning of Queen Aika Uzumaki—77WW

Nagisa sat back as ten old scrolls were carefully spread out and put in order with paperweights holding them open. This didn’t tell her everything, but it set the stage to that life. Her dream was correct that Aika-hime had lost her mother, father, and queen mother to the war…or at least all at once. There were other death certificates in a pile. The Dukes and other Prince and Princess were separated from the rest of them, but it was still a staggering amount of death for an island village with a controlled population. 

Uzushio had lost even half of its elder council to the war over time, but it was a final battle that was the most devastating to the Uzumaki numbers.

The redhead pulled the next pile of scrolls into her lap to unlock and sort. She still had a lot to go through, and being back in Konoha meant she couldn’t sacrifice Clones to do this task. Not with her Blood Clone on a mission now, and her Shadow Clone popping daily to update her on village happenings….Speaking of. She turned to see that another day had already passed. Michi had approached her about joining a family meeting of the survivors. He had had a serious look in his eyes, and knew then that they would be grilling her about not only her life this time, but her first life as well. She didn’t know how she felt about that….and wondered if they would get upset with a shadow clone…because she really wanted to get this figured out.

Pushing the thought to the side for now, Nagisa delved into the next scroll and froze when she unraveled it to see what seals she needed to break into this time.

But…But she knew these seals. She had…she had very vague memories of creating and locking them herself. It had only been a few glimpses between the stronger memories, but these were Aika’s Journals!

Nagisa couldn’t tear through the security seals fast enough. There, stacks of old fashion bound journals that all were marked with the same calligraphy. Now, while Uzumaki calligraphy looked similar due to the strict practice each needed to do to be able to give their seals life, each handwriting still ended up with their own little quirk to a few symbols. This one, Nagisa recognized in even her own handwriting today.

With her special gloves for handling all these old documents, the Redhead forgot about anything but what was in the journal.

59WW

Mother and I had a relaxing day at our special cove. She said it is a special time for just us as a reward for all my hard work in our training. The elders still don’t like that mother is training me outside of my tutors. Mother’s training ‘isn’t proper of an Uzumaki princess’. I am not just a princess, I am a kunoichi of Uzushio. Father understands and allows it.

Mother’s chakra has been so sad recently. I know she doesn’t want me pointing it out. This was supposed to be a day of fun. Yet I couldn’t help but worry about mother. I know why she is so sad. The adults don’t like talking about it, but I’m almost ten!

Father…Father is marrying one of the granddaughters of the Council. The stupid elders said that Mother couldn’t be Queen. She’s not of Uzumaki blood or even half Uzumaki. She is a runaway bastard child from water. I know they dislike mother because of this. But mother is so strong and kind and caring and she has the biggest heart! All people see is her black hair and Red eyes and feel the ice in her chakra. They don’t see that it’s not just ice. It’s soft fluffy fresh snow. It’s refreshing and cleansing. Water and wind moving under her skin in such perfect harmony.

Emiko-nee just calls me biased because she’s my mom. There are times I wish I was more like mom and could call upon ice and snow. Father laughed when I told him that, but I could feel that he wasn’t laughing at me, just fondly. Father told me that there was already plenty of my mother in my blood. He touched just beneath my eyes and said that I would always have my mother’s eyes. Mother had the Yuki bloodline, but she still looked like her own Yuhi mother. Grandmother had apparently been a war prize, but mother didn’t like talking about it and father said I would understand when I was older.

….

60WW

Father got married a few months ago. Mother was worried that the new Queen Consort would bully us. However it seems her worrying has been for naught. Sachiko-sama was nothing like her grandfather. She’s just turned twenty five and has been looking at mother like she’s the best older sister. I’d of course been wary, but there was nothing in her chakra that said she was lying. Sachiko-sama was just a very kind young woman. Oh, she was not a Kunoichi but was the perfect Lady. She’d been raised to be a queen, but yearned for adventure. She’d never even left the island before!

Mother took Sachiko-sama under her wing and together they were able to put the council of elders in their place! It was glorious! The old windbags were retired and younger ones took their place. Well, I say younger, but we all know how Uzumakis are. These ones didn’t have the dropping faces of the old ones. Their faces and hair still had color and they supported father and mother and Sachiko-ka-sama.

….

61WW

Sachiko-ka-sama said I'm going to be a big sister! She felt scared and nervous. Mother hugged and congratulated her. Sachiko-ka-sama let me touch her still flat belly and say hello to my baby sibling.

….

62WW

Taro. Taro. Taro. Taro!

He’s so tiny! So cute! (even if he did look a little gross when he came out. Mother let me help with Taro’s birth….Women are so strong. No one will ever be stronger than a mother in my eyes ever again.)

Father cried when he got to hold Taro once he was clean and dressed. Mother said it was just proper and more comfortable for the new mother to be presentable for their husbands before the men got to meet the baby. 

Aunt Haru had said that of course the new mothers deserved the private bonding before the men returned. They hadn’t just carried and pushed out a human from their body. (I don’t think I was supposed to hear all the bad words she’d also said. Mother had scolded her with a look and a few words, but mother’s chakra had been bubbling with mirth. So I knew she agreed. I think it’s another thing I won't understand until I'm older.)(There are alot of those things. I’m thinking of making a list.)

….

63WW

T-...The hoshigaki clan sent assassins for mother….I had been too tired to realize what had woken me. I went to mother for her chakra to help me go back to sleep. I know I'm getting a little old for such a thing, but I always sleep better with mother.

Mother…mother tucked me into bed with her and we’d gone back to sleep….but…

Mother’s chakra had suddenly lashed out like never before. I sat up to find myself in a clear box of ice. Mother was fighting with two men that looked like walking sharks! Their skin was blue! They had gills and fins! And….and.. Mother was getting hurt! Where were the guards?!

I…I don’t remember too much of what happened when mother was sent to her knees. All I could see was how those jagged swords had mother’s blood….how..how…they were going to kill mother!

My chakra exploded out of me….i remembered just wanting to stop them. I’d been screaming for mother, my throat had been sore with how hard I'd been screaming, but I couldn't be heard outside of the ice. But, the ice had dropped and the men were no longer moving.

There were golden chains stabbed through their bodies. Two…two…in each. Mother hadn’t wasted the opportunity. Their heads rolled across her bedroom from her two swords not even a moment later. The chains had shattered into golden particles of chakra and…i’d been so tired.

I remember mother hugging me before passing out. I woke up clean and in father’s bed, mother father and even Sachiko-ka-sama were wrapped around me and mother. Father…father had been shaking, whispering promises to mother that she would never be out of his sight. Sachiko-ka-sama agreeing. 

I learned that night that love was something that couldn’t be put in a simple box of man and woman. 

Father and Sachiko-ka-sama loved my mother even as they loved each other. Mother loved them both just as much.

Mother never slept alone again. Mother, Father, and Sachiko-ka-chan shared a room. Only the servants knew and they were ordered to keep the change from the Council. While the elders supported father, this wasn’t something the people were used to.

I asked father why not. Why couldn’t someone love more than one person? Why couldn’t a woman love another woman? Why couldn’t a man love a man? 

Father said it just wasn’t done……I want to change that. I can see it now. When i visit the central market, the docks, everywhere. It’s hidden, but i’m starting to understand what i’m feeling from people to the actions and looks in their bodies and eyes. Longing . 

I don’t know if I'll ever lead the island with Taro-otouto being the heir, but no matter what, I’ll make sure that one day, it was normal to love whoever one wished. Gender notwithstanding! Even if I had to take the crown for myself. Who knows? Maybe it would even be good for Taro to not have all those responsibilities. He might even find a nice boy to love instead of a girl!

….

65WW

The war with the Hoshigaki is still going on…Father says I’m still too young to fight. Great great aunt Hisoka says she’ll be taking over my lessons. Mother is busy helping our  people train. Sachiko-ka-chan is always busy too helping at the hospital, keeping order in the House. Father is the busiest of all. Leading our people, our shinobi, aiding in the fighting as was his duty as not only Leader but one of the strongest of his generation.

….

67WW

Sachiko-ka-chan had another baby! Emi-chan is so cute! And she was even smaller than Taro-kun!

Taro is very jealous of Emi since Sachiko-ka-chan’s free time is given to Emi, but Emi needs it. She was born a month early, and had everyone worried.

I’ve been trying to help Ka-chan with Taro between my own training and missions. I’m still not allowed off the island with the others of my age, but soon. Soon I’ll get out there and protect my people.

….

68WW

I completed my first mission off the island. It was just a delivery to one of our vassal islands, but it was a step. I can’t wait to see what else the world has to offer.

….

69WW

I need to talk with Hisoka-oba-sama. I need to find a way to hide my mission injuries from my father. He wouldn’t understand. Mother knows and helps me mend them whenever she can. Praises me even after I’ve told her how the other guy wasn’t as lucky. Mother knows i’m pushing harder than father expects and knows about.

….

Mother finally told me about her mother, my grandmother. I know the world outside of our island isn’t perfect. I can’t stop everything, but I can do my best to help those who I can.

….

70WW

Mother as the Head of the Kunoichi forces has been letting me go on more and more dangerous missions. Enough that even the Commander of the forces under father has noticed.

I thought I was in trouble. I didn’t want my father to ban me from taking missions. It’s not like I’m the Heir.

….

The Commander promoted me to Captain!

….

Training with my team is the first real friends i’ve made outside of family!  I’ve gotten to know about the normal people of my village. Sure, If you look far back enough we’re all apparently related, but it gets too complicated after five generations.

I learned today how our citizens rank themselves unofficially. It was sad and quite informative as well. All my teammates were from the Standard Uzumakis. They are below Lower Noble Uzumakis. Above them were the Noble Uzumakis, and then there were the Royal Uzumakis, but at the very top was the actual Royalty.

My friends and comrades broke it to me like this. The Royalty were apparently those of the Immediate family of the Former King, and the Current King. Thus my Aunt and Uncle were considered royalty along with their children. Royal Uzumakis is a broader category. They were the ones married into Royalty, the still living Royalty from two generations back of the current King, and any of their immediate family. In other words, the entire Elder Council and their immediate children were Royal Uzumakis. Noble Uzumakis were those of the branch lines. Lower nobles were those that came from the branch line after two generations, but didn’t have the power as those currently in charge or set to be in charge of their line. Lastly, everyone else was then ranks as a Standard Uzumaki.

One of my teammates said that a Royal uzumaki once said that the Standard Uzumaki should be renamed Peasant. I quickly shut that down. There was no such thing in our home. We were all family. Rank shouldn’t matter. We all shared blood, no matter how distant it was.

I got a few looks for that comment. Despite being their Captain…I’m too scared to tell them that I’m also their First Princess. Would they treat me any different? Especially with that silly ranking system. Sure, the Royalty needed to be respected for everything we do to protect and provide for our people, and to put on a show for outsider Lords….but…There’s times to be a princess and times to be a kunoichi.

….

72WW

I turned twenty today. Instead of throwing a party like Ka-chan had wanted, I took on an important mission for supplies. The Hozuki clan has been trying to cut off our supply routes. I will not let my people starve.

….

73WW

Taro has been taking lessons under our great granduncles again. It’s…changing him. He’s been acting like such a brat! He reminds me of that spoiled Lord’s son I had to escort in the Land of Noodles!

I need to nip this in the bud before it gets out of control.

….

Taro is getting training from Uncle Sotan and Washi-nii-san. I can’t stop the lessons completely with our other great granduncles, but at least the brat has had some respect beaten into him now.

….

74WW

Taro’s attitude hasn’t changed as much as I hoped. He doesn’t care about the people. He doesn’t care about free love. He doesn’t care about the War. He doesn’t care about building allies. He thinks he can get away with some training, a mission here and there where people must do as he says as the Prince.

I…I cannot allow my otouto to become King with such an unsuitable mind frame. I need to see if there is a way as First born daughter, that I can claim father’s title and position with honor.

75WW

I found it. Finally, now I can prepare everything just in case Taro doesn’t grow up into a Good Prince.

I pray Taro will change by his own coming of age, but I fear he’s been manipulated by my great granduncles too much. They are greedy and power hungry men. They’ve never been able to manipulate my father to get what they wanted. Especially with my mother having his back.

(I’m collecting the evidence that they were the ones that let those Hoshigakis in twelve years ago. Father will gut them if it’s true.)

Please, little brother…don’t force my hand. Change for our people. Change for yourself. I love you so dearly.

76WW

One year. One year until I’m of age. Father sat me down today and showed me potential husbands. Distant cousins that would make a good husband and had the smarts to aid the Royal family.

I….I don’t want to get married yet. Not an arranged marriage. I want what father had with mother. While they got lucky with Ka-chan fitting right into their relationship despite Sachiko-ka-chan’s higher status, I am old enough now to realize that they were so damn lucky.

I want love. I want someone to make me their whole world. I want a soul deep bond with my partner. Why must it be someone from our home? Why couldn’t I look outside of it?

….

Father said I have five years after my coming of age to choose a husband of my own from our people or he would choose one for me and I would have no further say.

….

77WW

Being on medical leave is a pain! I ache everywhere and sitting through stupid meetings with the Council about their nitpicking at father’s decisions, was not how I wanted to spend my recovery!

Ka-san realized i was hurt again when Mother pointed it out to her. The scolding i got afterwards was long, but thankfully they made excuses for father that i’d had a training accident and needed rest.

….

Mother left with father for a political meeting with our sister clan in Fire. Because of my injury I couldn't go. I didn’t understand why it made me ill at ease, but it did. They were going with a strong escort. I trusted my comrades and people to protect their King and Royal Lady.

….

*tear stained pages* blood spots*

….

Father and Mother are dead. Washi-nii is dead. Emiko-nee is dead. Haru-oba, Sotan-oji…my friends…so…so much blood….

Father’s convoy was ambushed. He called for backup through the alert seals. Our strongest squads left.

They left, and it left Uzu vulnerable. She howled when the Yano, Fujita, and Nagashima Clans got through the whirlpools with their prisoners. Prisoners that were disposed of once the entirety of their clans were past the eddies.

My…my people fought with honor, with justice, with the raging heart of eddies.

Taro holed up with our sister and the others under age behind protective barriers. 

I heard Uzushio howl. I didn’t hesitate. I picked up the swords mother made for me, made sure my ka-chan was safe with Emi and Taro. I protect my people’s backs. There was so much blood.

The Yano had the skies under their control with their Pelican summons. I took at least their giant ass birds with my chains. If their riders fell to their death…they deserved it.

The Fujita were fast . They were the only clan to have the Swift release. They couldn’t outrun furious Uzumakis.

Nagashima shinobi were the ones that took the most of my people out. Their Ink manipulation bloodline stopped all the young fuuinjutsu practitioners from using their seals. It was left to their other skills and the masters that didn’t need ink.

Hours. Hours we fought…I fought.

In the end, the Uzumakis…we…won. But at too great of a price.

….

Reports didn’t stop. The squads that went out had taken on the ambushing Clan attacking the King and his guard. The Homura Clan, boil release holders.

There…there were no survivors of the envoy or rescue squads. Boiled alive, killed, or suicide to take the remains of the enemy out with them.

I had to sit in on the council and listen as they did, as my poor Ka-chan did as the numbers were counted. Sachiko-ka-chan sobbed until she fainted when word finally came back that both father and mother’s bodies were found dead.

I sat as Royal Family Representative until everything settled down. I saw the council ignoring my own torn remains of my Kimono during the meeting. The handmaids were ghosts as they cleaned up the blood from my skin, face, hands and hair.

I kept my face blank, ignoring the reactions of the few of my comrades that had survived, seeing me as the Royal representative they were reporting too. I was still too numb to the news. Yet, i did my duty as the Eldest Royal child of King Tatsuya Uzumaki. I listened to my people, i approved of Council orders for the remaining Captains and gave out temporary orders during the chaos and loss surrounding my people.

….

Emi won’t stop sobbing.

Taro’s gone quiet.

Sachiko-ka-chan cried herself ill.

….

Mourning week has only just ended and Taro has been going around like he’s going to be crowned King right away. The teen hasn’t even made Squad Captain officially let alone the physical requirements for such rank.

No… Taro is not ready to lead.

I didn’t want to do this. But I must. I will take my evidence and support to the Council. Not only get rid of those that tried to kill Mother, but take my father’s Crown.

….

I won against the Elder Councilors! Great-great Aunt Hisoka started the movement to have their titles stripped and confined to house arrest and monitored. There would be a later judgment for their actions against the Royal Lady of the Former King Tatsuya when an Heir had been Crowned.

….

I brought my case to the Council the day after the other elders had been removed.

They were harsh, cruel, and belittling.

I sucked it up and fought back the way i’d been taught by both mother and great Aunt Hisoka. Like a true Royal claiming my birthright.

And it was. Uzumaki’s were originally Matriarcal. Not patriarchal! Uzushio was strongest when a female was leading.

….

Taro is furious. His chakra is boiling with hatred. It aches, but he is just not ready.

….

I’m officially Crowned Princess. It’s…amazing. I’ve promised mother, father and Ka-chan to be a good Leader.

Sachiko-ka-sama didn’t respond to the news. She just laid there, pale, withering away. I talk to her as much as I can. But i can sense it in her chakra. She’s not fighting. Ka-chan wants to be with her loves.

….

My Crowning ceremony was massive. Everyone came to witness it. I think Emi planning it was a good distraction. Taro took a mission away so he wouldn’t have to watch. It hurt.

I’m Queen…the first Queen in many generations. I swear to do my people right. I will get stronger so that I can protect my people, my land, my family.

….

I told Ka-chan that it was okay to go to father and mother last night. I was Queen now. I would protect Taro and Emi in their places.

Ka-chan…Ka-chan died in her sleep last night. I know in my heart that Mother and father welcomed her warmly into their arms.

….

82WW

We need allies. Mainland allies. The barrier I created to protect Uzu is strong, but that only protects us so much. There are improvements I still need to create and add onto it.

Thus, I need to find worthy and Good allies. Father was hesitant about the Senju, but Uzushio is in a time of crisis. The remains of my people have been happy about the birth restriction being lifted. But it will still take years to replenish the numbers we lost.

I haven’t seen so many babies and toddlers running around Uzushio ever. My people have started to recover. Now, we need to prepare for the future.

….

I’ve written the Senju, Nara, and Hatake. I’ve written a few of our other Vassals and allies in Sea Country. It seems we will be going on a family trip.

Kami I hope Taro behaves when he learns that he’ll need to marry.

….

Emi is hesitant about an arranged marriage, but she’ll do what she can to assist me. Taro was complacent. I’m worried about when he and his supporters are cooking up. Does he think i can’t feel his chakra darkening with his hatred?

It hurts. I love my baby brother, my only brother so much.

(Please don’t make me hurt you.)

….

A month traveling around the Islands of Sea Country was worth it! We secured a trade alliance with the larger nation. Waters between Whirlpool and Sea Country were now protected by both of our people.

….

Meeting Senju Isamu and his children was interesting. I could feel the man was an okay leader. But his chakra was tainted with revenge.

Taro was selected to marry the eldest Senju daughter Shizuka. Since neither were of age, they were only bound in betrothal ceremonies. Shizuka would return to Uzushio until she was eighteen when she would wed Taro. Taro would still be underage for an Uzumaki…but it would have to do. Isamu wouldn’t budge any higher. We needed their strength and mission income.

Mokuton bloodline children were senju. The rest were Uzumaki. I never want to sit with that bastard for more than necessary. He practically sold Shizuka to us for some of out Medical Seals.

His children are another story. Madoka and Minoru were good young men, despite being practical babies. Blooded already in war, but so protective of their family. Mizuki was a little Hime and I just wanted to wrap her up in blankets and feed her cookies. Shuji is a hoot. That child is so free spirited. Even his stern father can’t keep him grounded for long before he’s lost in the cloud or off talking to trees.

….

Nara Shikajin, Clan Head of the Naras…. I wouldn’t mind visiting the mainland more often for more philosophy conversations. Plus, the man could play a mean game of Shogi.

His second son Shikamako was the only available candidate for marriage. But that boy is one bold little thing.

He walked right up to Emi after being introduced to her as his future possible spouse, a girl seven years his senior, and said right to her face that she was the sunrise incarnate and he wouldn’t mind being married to her. She didn’t seem boring. Maybe troublesome, but that wasn’t too much of a drag.

It took every lesson in edicate, every shinobi skill in my bones to not crack up laughing! Good Kami, that boy was practically an Uzumaki already! 

Emi is no delicate flower though. She’s MY baby sister. She may not have any mission experience yet, but I’m her sensei. This doesn't include that she’s pure Uzumaki.

She took that boy’s Kimono in hand, yanked him forward and planted a chaste kiss on his lips. Emi released him and sat back in seiza, returned to her Hime picture perfect form once more.

That meeting hall was dead silent. Even when sending her inquiring questions through our fans, a secret language of their own for the women of Uzu, Emi just innocently sad she liked him. She liked his filterless mouth and wondered if he’d be so bold after losing his first kiss to her instead of the other way around.

I looked right back at that boy and sure enough, whatever composure the child had was gone out the Shoji doors. His face was red as our hair, and eyes wide as a startled deer.

Shikajin couldn’t hold it back anymore and burst into laughter. Even his heir Shikaren couldn’t hold it back anymore.

I had to hide my own smile behind my fan as the poor boy started pouting at his laughing family. Emi then presented her new fiance with the first gift as tradition of the Naras. The boy’s blush still hadn’t faded, but he was less sulky when he was presented with Emi’s own personal lesson scrolls. He’d need to learn Sealing to be a proper Uzumaki spouse. Emi said she was looking forward to what his new point of view could bring to their craft.

Shikamako regained his composure and passed along his own gift. A hand carved medallion made from antlers. It held the Nara symbol, the Uzumaki symbol, and both their names. Also carved on it was a blessing of harmony and understanding. It had been threaded on the finest red silk and edged with white deer fur.

Emi had squealed and happily put it on. I couldn’t help the snickers that escaped as the poor boy got a front row seat to Emi’s real smile, not just her court smile. The Nara looked absolutely smitten. I’m so very pleased that their match would work despite the larger and reversed age gap.

….

Hatake Raiden….My hunted and won prize through Hatake traditions. My wolf.

I never knew…I never knew I would actually find the one I could bond myself to. He’s the epitome of an Alpha wolf. A walking predator of lethal grace, and long muscled lines.

He’s twelve years younger, but so very skilled to have evaded so many of my traps as I hunted him. We agreed to wait until he was at least Eighteen…but if he keeps looking at me like that, I don’t think I’ll be able to wait.

It’s nice to have someone to not only have my back, but is able to stand with me at my side. To know my strength and to practically match it.

I can definitely say that on the way home, I may have fallen in love already with my wolf. That tricky hound is also testing my patience. Picking me up all the time to show off his strength. Holding me with just his arms and flashing that cheeky grin….Having no sense of shame after bathing in the streams on the way home….all those abs….*water marks*

….

83WW

I lasted the six months it took to plan and organize the wedding. Emi laughed at me every time she caught me daydreaming in my office when Raiden wasn’t there, but especially when he was. The bratty little guppy learned her lesson by way of my Chains and a dunk in the ocean!

However, Raiden took to his permission and authority to…distract me…like a starving wolf. Pun intended. I’m starting to get behind on paperwork because of him!

(doesn’t mean i’m going to stop him. This is the most relaxed i’ve felt since Father and mother died.)

84WW

Shizuka was beautiful on her wedding day. Even her father looked to have softened as he walked her to her new husband.

I need to keep a close eye on Shizuka. Not because i don’t trust her. In fact it’s the opposite. Shizuka is a good girl, an epitome princess with hidden skills in senbon. It’s Taro’s words and actions behind close doors with her that worries me.

I don’t think he’d hit a woman, but despite everything i’ve tried, the darkness isn’t leaving his chakra. Raiden never leaves me alone in a room with Taro. My protective wolf says he doesn’t trust the snake. (i can’t refute him.)

….

86WW

Isamu and the senju elders won’t get off my case about Shizuka’s fertility. Why isn’t she pregnant yet? Is Taro sterile? 

I’ve had to burn so many letters from them yet still send reassurances that Shizuka is still acclimating to Uzushio and when both her and my brother are ready, they will have children. They are both young and have plenty of time together. A relationship takes time in their cases.

Which wasn’t that true. Their relationship was not instant interest like Emi and her intended. Nor was it an instant bonding like mine and Raiden’s. Isamu’s just an impatient bastard. At the rate he was going, he’d lose his sons to his blood war with the Uchiha.

….

89WW

Shikamako, the cheeky little shit was now fifteen and decided that he’d waited long enough to join his fiance in her homeland. Brat sent a letter of his impending arrival when he had hit the COAST . Not when he left his clan!

I could Hear Shikajin’s laughter in the letter I received back about his son’s stunt. Emi was ecstatic.

….

Shizuka confided to me that her father and elders would annul the marriage and alliance if she wasn’t pregnant soon. Shizuka wasn’t in love with Taro. She barely tolerated him and his attitude behind closed doors.

Shizuka said she’s also scared that he’s going to try to hurt Me once he has an heir.

I had to sit down after that….I…I hated what I knew needed to be done.

I’m a coward….I couldn’t even help Shizuka myself. The thought of practically forcing my brother to lay with a woman unwillingly made my stomach turn still today.

I sent her to Great-great Aunt Hisoka. The elder would aid my sister-in-law in calming and possibly even drugging my brother enough to lay with his wife without a risk to her health.

….

Aunt Hisoka met with me for tea. She told me it was done. Taro and Shizuka were laying together. 

I ordered a personal guard for Shizuka to attend to her from tomorrow on. My brother was somewhat predictable, but I would not risk Shizuka’s health.

….

Shizuka missed her monthly bleed. Further examination by the family doctor confirmed. That she was pregnant.

Taro’s attitude changed almost drastically to kind and pleasant. When asked, he said it was because he couldn’t wait to be a father. Shizuka reported to me that he was even being nice to her.

I’m wary of what Taro is plotting.

(Please don’t make me brother. Please just live a happy leisure filled life with your family living as Royalty.)

….

90WW

Shizuka gave birth two weeks ago. The Senju Main family came to celebrate the first grandchild of their family.

Shizuka had a hard time holding back her tears at the sight of only Shuji kneeling beside their father. I personally had to hold back from gutting the man that was already talking about how he would be a strong senju heir and warrior one day supporting Shuji.

Shizuka and Shuji both were gritting their teeth so hard I could almost hear it.

We’d received the news five years ago about Minoru’s death on a mission. Three years ago about Madoka’s death on the battlefield. And just two years ago of Mizuki’s death at Sixteen from Childbirth! She was a practical baby herself! Sold to a dirty old man by her own father to his own second or third cousin!

Thank Kami Shuji has the mokuton. It made him practically indestructible and Prized by his father.

….

The senju were so close to leaving. One last meal with them and they’d leave. Shuji would have one of her personal summons to keep in contact with outside of his father’s eyes.

The last meal was when my baby brother thought it brilliant to poison my tea. Raiden would have attacked him right then if I didn’t need help.

I knew there wouldn’t be any evidence of his involvement. Our Great Granduncles trained him too well in ording dirty work, but having clean hands.

….

92WW

Emi and Shikamako finally married. I couldn’t have been happier to be the one to marry them. Emi had jumped her husband for their first kiss as a married couple. Enticing hoots from the crowd of some of the Akimichi that had come as guards for the Nara convoy.

….

1 NE

With the power of the Senju, the backing of the Triad alliance, and the trading alliance of Sea country, we finally entered a New Era. I pray that this one will be peaceful unlike the still continuing Warring Era the Mainland is suffering.

It’s been almost twenty years since my parents died. It’s amazing to see how my people have grown. I’ve had to start restricting the birthing numbers again so the new generations doesn’t overrun Uzushio. Thankfully my people understood this and have started distancing their children once more.

Speaking of children….Raiden and I discussed our own. He’s almost thirty. I’ve loved having him to myself and he told me the same. I know why he hesitated to bring a pup into our lives, and I can’t blame him.

Taro has tried everything to discredit me amongst our people. Thank kami that my people knew me better than that. That and Emi’s own sources along my own were more in power and number than my brother’s.

Yet Taro has been nothing but a good husband. I am not sure if this is just an act, or if he does enjoy fatherhood. He seems to have finally matured a little. However he’s still acting like a spoiled child on missions. Using his status as Prince to control any Captains he works with. Thank kami those captains trust me enough to tell me of his behavior in a secondary verbal report. Taro’s missions are very limited anyways because he doesn’t train often. 

While there were a few family lines that did not like a woman in power and supported Taro, they were vastly out-powered as more and more of my law changes have passed and the equality between man and woman has leveled out. No longer could only a son inherit a line, but a first born daughter or even a second born daughter if the son is incompitant or lost early.

Love is love. I’ve passed a law with council approval, that who someone wanted to marry didn’t need to rely on what reproductive organs they had anymore. Love who you wish my people, love and be happy. If you are a man that loves another man, do so. If you are a woman that loved another woman, do so.

In addition to this law were two more. A person could marry more than one spouse as long as all parties were willing and approving of the other. For example a man could not take two wives if they hated each other. Surprisingly, that wasn’t the most popular combination I’ve seen in the reports. It’s been my people that are gay couples that have chosen a woman that was willing to enter a relationship with them as a wife. (with this, Emi and I designed a new program instead. Women that were willing to carry children for same sex marriages, and men willing to donate for the opposite sex. No marriage required. The lines still need to be tracked so children don’t cross, but Surrogates and Sperm Donors were a rising hot topic on Uzushio rather quickly.)

The secondary law to pass was for those few that felt they were born in the wrong body. I remember my friend lost in the Water Ware. Born as Gekko, but he confided in me when we were just teens that he felt more like a she. He’d never told anyone before but as one of the first female friends he’d made, he hoped I’d help him learn how to be more feminine behind closed doors. I remember taking him shopping after renting out the shop for just us. Gekko, later renamed as Yachi when it was just us, had been the first of my friends to learn that I was her princess. Yachi had been so embarrassed and scared….

I reminded my friend that she was one of the people that gave me cause to one day fight to be her crown princess. So our people stopped looking at each other with ranks outside the immediate Royalty. Uzumaki was Uzumaki. Love was Love. I did and still do want my people happy and happy with who they are. Thus, the shopping spree I had arranged for my friend.

It still hurts today that I couldn’t save Yachi-chan.  She’d been a fierce Kunoichi that had even been comfortable enough by our twenties to tell our teammates. They’d accepted her and cheered that she could be their wing woman when they went drinking on the mainland. Yachi had chased them around with her tanto for such jokes.

Thus, the Gekko-Yachi Law was born for those that didn’t feel they were born in the right body or switched between genders.

My people are happy and thriving. As a Queen I feel relief to see and feel their happiness. Even Uzushio feels happy.

….

Emi is pregnant! Shikamako is walking around like a smug bastard. Kami that brat is adorable. He’s lucky I love him or all this strutting would meet the other side of some of my traps.

Emi is practically glowing with her pregnancy. I cannot wait to be an aunt again.

….

Shizuka is pregnant with her second child! There wasn’t even any drugs needed! Taro asked her for a second child and Shizuka agreed.

Shizuka has confided in me that Taro is most of the time a good husband, but she’s still wary about him being along with her son. Seiichi is a good boy and the Uzumaki is strong in him. I absolutely adore him and watch him in my office as often as Shizuka allows.

However, the first time Brother recently asked Seiichi’s lessons to be private and done by one of the Branch lines I know support Taro, I put my foot down. He was to take lessons under a Great Aunt that I trusted instead.

I felt and saw the hatred in my brother’s eyes that he still harbored for me once more before he stormed out.

….

I should have seen it coming.

Restricting who his son was taught by. Shizuka birthing a daughter that with the new laws could also rule.

I had just wanted to tell Shikajin in person about his son’s first born child and pass over the details of when Emi was due.

Uchiha, Shimura, and a couple of Aburame. Little brother was getting serious. He didn’t want me to return home.

Unfortunately for him, he only set the stage for a new Triad alliance now planned for the future.

Shuji had grown up so much. I know this from his letters, but the brat had forgotten to inform me of his adorable little Uchiha friend.

Tetsuo will be a good Clan Head.

(I’m sorry brother. I never meant for my Crowning to be the beginning of your downfall. I’ve only ever wanted to protect you. Give you the life of Royal leisure that you wanted. I’m sorry…I’m sorry)

….

Raiden approves of Shuji and Tetsuo’s plans. He held me as I sobbed my grief and guilt into his chest.

….

2 NE

The Senju messenger hawk arrived today. Taro was smug that he was personally requested by a Senju Client.

It was hard to hide my shaking hands from Taro’s sharp gaze as I sent him on a mission set to fail. The true purpose of the mission was to give two men honorable deaths. Despite their dishonorable pasts.

T-Taro’s….and one of Isamu’s loyalists.

….

Shuji…returned today with a body scroll….Taro’s body scroll. *tear stains*

Why Otouto? Why couldn’t you see I only wanted to protect you? I was just trying to keep my promises to Father, mother, and Ka-chan. Why did you force my hand? Why couldn’t you see the beauty of father hood. Why couldn’t you see that if you gave Shizuka the time of day, she would have loved you? Why couldn’t you see that being King wasn’t everything! Ruling our people isn’t playing house!

Raiden held me once more as I cried myself to sleep. Emi was no better in her own husband’s arms. Shikamako knows what I ordered, Emi does not. It was with his help and Raiden’s own that this alliance would go through.

….

Shuji sent word that his father was killed by Shin Uchiha on the battlefield. He requested support of the Uzumaki in their time of need until a new general could be trained as Shuji was without one.

In a private sealed letter, Shuji confirmed that the Hagoromo had come through on the Uchiha side and between the poison and the hidden seal I provided, Isamu had been weakened enough to change the tide of battle.

The Hatake Clan was already on Uzushio for their standard summer encampment. The Nomadic clan was always nice to have around during the summer. My people loved their enthusiasm with feasts and festivals. The Hatake loved the Uzumaki summer festivals in return.

Because of this, it was ‘coincidental’ timing for our Nomadic allies to be living on Uzu when the Senju call came.

Raiden’s now Alpha sister accepted to take a squad with the squad of Uzumaki that volunteered to assist the Senju.

In private the Hatakes were given specially acquired swatches of fabric. Each one had a different scent on them.

Under my orders they were to make sure these scents didn’t leave the next battlefields. They were curious about my request, but understood something more was going on. Especially when I ordered that the other Uchiha were not to be killed. Maimed a little, but not killed.

However they were there when I looked my husband dead in the eyes and made a clear order. I’ve never ordered my lovely wolf to do anything outside of our bedroom. Then he normally had already given his consen — 

I ordered Raiden to take everything he’s bottled up against my baby brother and take it out on Uchiha Shin. That would be his only target. Raiden would be acting General for the Senju until he personally trained one for Shuji to acceptable levels.

Raiden had lowered to a knee, bared his neck, and kissed my hand in front of his birth pack and accepted my order as his personal alpha, Queen, and Mate. He knew how hard it had been to send my brother to his death. How it would be a pain and guilt I carried for the rest of my life.

I miss him already and he’s only been gone for a few hours.

….

Shuji and Raiden confirmed Uchiha Shin’s death, and the retreat Tetsuo called.

….

3 NE

Shikajin and Shikaren’s faces were Priceless when I arrived to the Alliance meeting today. I could see those minds whirling as Tetsuo greeted my husband, the former Senju general, without malice or hatred.

The uchiha were also quick to realize that…something was going on. Their new Clan Head wasn’t the least bit shocked at my presence.

Thankfully no one spoke of the elephant in the room, and instead focused on the peace between the two most influential clans of Fire and the ruling and only clan of the small but powerful Whirlpool Country.

Tetsuo and his elders were more than willing to trade metals and glass for Senju fabrics and Uzumaki healing seals. There were many other additional benefits as well with the Hatake and Nara allied with the Uzumakis. Hatake trading resources and lines. Additional access to the Nara and their triad alliance.

Uchiha trading routes and Senju trading routes. So much potential.

Raiden was once more a distraction however as he was practically glued to my side the entire trip. I know he’d only recently returned two months prior, but it was abnormal for him to cling in front of strangers.

….

The meeting went on for a full month. A long month, but a month of great progress.

I…I realized why Raiden has been clingy. He scented my hormonal change before my handmaids inquired about my monthly bleed.

Sure I know I stopped wearing the contraception seal when Raiden was to return…but so quickly?

I’m terrified.

….

Tetsuo-kun found me last night by the Nara’s pond. I’d needed some time away from Raiden who was so very excited and practically strutting around smug.

The young man is very insightful and didn’t push. Yet, I found myself telling him about my guilt, my fears. How could I be a good mother when I couldn’t even raise my brother right? When I couldn’t even protect him, how could i protect my own child?

Tetsuo sat there and listened.

“A hatchling does not know how to fly right after emerging from it’s egg. It must be nurtured by it’s parents first. Fed, protected, kept warm, and supported when it is time to take that first leap. The Parents teach the chick how to fly. There are many failures before the chick becomes a fledgling. You, Aika-sama, did not have your parents from your Chick to Fledging stage. It was not your responsibility to nurture the nestling and hatchling behind you. Other adults should have stepped up to teach them right. Instead snakes entered your nest and coiled around your Nestling brother until when he took that first leap to fly, he’d only fall. No matter how many times he’d try to fly again, he would try again and again on wings that long ago stopped working.”

I had just stared at the Uchiha for long minutes before commenting on his bird references being adorable. He flushed so red, it was cute. But I thanked him. While I don’t think I’ll ever forget my regrets of not being able to help my brother more, I can only treat his two children and wife left behind with the love they deserve.

….

4 NE

She’s Beautiful . My little Kimiko. My precious daughter. I’ve never known instant love. Not in this way. I cherished Raiden because our bonding had been instant due to his clan traditions, but it had still taken a month for that love to grow and settle into something lasting.

But with our first born daughter? I love her so damn much. Kami rest the soul that dares to lay a hand on her. I’ll gleefully tear them apart with my chains if my katanas don’t get to them first.

….

The Senju and Uchiha arrived today to Celebrate the new Princess of Uzushio. Shuji has been bouncing off the walls. His fiance Iyona Hatake just smiled fondly at her ‘Adorable Nymph’.

Tetsuo arrived with his own guard and looked relieved to not have to keep Shuji’s personality contained. He greeted Raiden and I with respect and familiarity. He was a very good conversationalist and we both enjoyed his company when the alliance had met since the final signing. This was the Uchihas’ first time on Uzushio however.

….

5 NE

Shuji’s daughter was born two weeks ago. Hana is a perfect mix of her parents. Senju coloring, but her mother’s eyes.

Tetsuo didn’t get out of dealing with Shuji’s personality and ended up wrestling in the private courtyard of the Senju main family with the treehead. It was good to see my little brother living happily and freely.

Tetsuo chakra however was feeling stressed. Raiden stayed home with Kimiko while Shizuka and I visited the Senju. Thus, i didn’t have my lovely wolf to help me scent out what was wrong with my young friend.

….

The Uchiha elders are forcing Tetsuo into an arranged marriage. Tetsuo told me about how Uchiha don’t do arranged marriages. They love to deeply to be forced into such a loveless relationship.

That was the first time i saw Tetsuo cry. I did what I could to be a silent comfort to my friend that evening before sending him back to his guest room in the Senju compound.

That same night I sent a message to my husband.

….

Raiden agreed. He was fond of the young Hawk. My cheeky wolf even had the gaul to say he apparently had a thing for Bird summoners! I would get him back for that Sass! Honestly! Making me blush when he isn’t even beside me, my sly wolf.

….

Tetsuo accepted the invitation to our summer solstice celebration on Uzushio. Thankfully, his wedding would be in winter so he had time to slip away without an escort. I’d made the invitation private anyways.

….

Tetsuo’s chakra smoothed out during his two week stay before the festival. (We did still have a few political items to address.)

Being a personal guest of mine, he stayed in the Royal mansion. 

Kimiko absolutely adores Tetsuo and his mess of long hair. I couldn’t stop my cackling when she literally made herself a nest in it to take a nap. Tetsuo looked so lost and frozen on what to do with the toddler now napping on his back.

Raiden had ruffled the top of his head before laying down and joining our daughter in napping with his head against the younger man’s back and hair. A deep rumble (“I do not PUR!” My sweet wolf always denies) left my relaxed husband.

Tetsuo was flushed red, his sharingan on to take in the sight of Raiden relaxed and vulnerable. I smirked at the lust that flowed through Tetsuo’s chakra.

Telling said Uchiha that Raiden was very pretty to his face, only made the uchiha aborted flail and go slack. Yet he didn’t deny it.

Hmm…

….

Tetsuo was gorgeous as he was dressed in traditional Uzushio festival wear. All that fluffy hair pulled back out of his face, showing off his handsome Uchiha features. Raiden didn’t stop letting out low growls of warning to any of his cousins that dared to near the uchiha as we showed him the festival stalls.

Tetsuo hardly noticed, having so much fun. I loved how his chakra shined like a burning star the longer he was safe on Uzushio, free to relax knowing we had his back.

The way Tetsuo’s eyes lit up when the firework seals were set off at midnight was the tipping point. I could sense Raiden felt the same through our bond.

Tetsuo had looked away to comment about the fireworks, but instead found both Raiden and I staring at him. I watched those sharingan eyes snap on as his cheeks flushed. The hawk had quickly understood how we were looking at him. When i moved into his space, he didn’t retreat, he didn’t look away. My Ruby eyes met his Sharingan vermillion. I gently pulled his head down and kissed him.

Tetsuo had whimpered so cutely but had only pulled me closer.

I made it clear when we pulled apart that if he accepted us, it wouldn’t be a one night thing. Uzushio approved of polymagus relationships. So if Tetsuo accepted me, he accepted Raiden.

I promised we would love him all he needed despite his impending marriage.

Tetsuo had looked at Raiden for confirmation that he agreed. My lovely wolf had only grinned and pulled the younger man into a heated kiss that turned his knees so weak that Raiden had to hold him close.

It was obvious that our little hawk accepted.

….

Waking to the smells of warmed cloves was new. It mixed perfectly with the earthy scent of Raiden and the Ocean air.

Waking up to a body aching in ways that i haven’t felt since Raiden lost control on our wedding night, was glorious.  

Waking up to a naked Tetsuo between me and my wolf was a very lovely treat.

….

Tetsuo was married on winter solstice. He was handsome as ever. It hurt watching our brighthawk married off to a woman he barely tolerated. However as guests, we could only stay for so long. Shuji was ecstatic for his friend to be married. It took Iyona sitting her husband down at the reception feast to explain what we had learned. Shuji wasn’t so ecstatic anymore.

Lady Nanase hardly looked at her Husband the entire time of the wedding and reception. Letting Tetsuo go to his wedding bed had been one of the hardest things Raiden and i had ever done. 

I could hardly sleep that night, wondering how Tetsuo was doing. If Lady Nanase was at least being respectful of Tetsuo. Consummation was necessary for most mainland clans still, unlike my clan.

To say I was shocked when Raiden opened our door to see a freshly showered Tetsuo was shocking.

Apparently the dead was done and his wife had returned to her own rooms. Our poor brighthawk didn’t want to sleep in his own room anymore. Not with her perfume stinking it up around the scent of sex.

Raiden confirmed that he hadn’t been followed or seen, and I pulled our hurt bird into our bed for cuddles and loving. The tension in Tetsuo’s shoulders was eased under our touch. The feel of another was erased from his current memory as he laid with us, connecting to our bodies once more.

I wish I could sweep him away to Uzushio forever. But he was a good leader. The Uchiha needed a good leader or else the blood war would just restart.

We talked early into the morning with our brighthawk. We could continue this affair, but no children of Uchiha blood could come from it. Much to Tetsuo and Raiden’s disappointment.

(Raiden had made a comment about a raven haired child with Red eyes, or a redhead with Uchiha eyes. Tetsuo had flushed so hard, it was adorable. Sadly none could be born. Tetsuo was duty bound to produce Uchiha children with his wife.)

….

6 NE

Emi gave birth to her First daughter Haruka today, named in memory of our aunt Haru. Little five year old Shikatsuo is proud to be a big brother.

….

The Nara convoy just left, but the hawk we just received from Tetsuo was one carrying conflicting news.

Lady Nanase is pregnant. Tetsuo invited us to celebrate with him and Shuji of the good news.

Raiden could see the hidden message. He needed our support now more than ever.

We didn’t hesitate to go to his side.

….

Uchiha Akihiro, Tetsuo’s firstborn son was born during the fall harvest. Being there to see our young lover light up with fatherhood was a gift. Shuji wouldn’t shut up though. Their children were only a year apart and could be good friends apparently.

I could only snort at my baby brother’s enthusiasm. Tetsuo, happy with fatherhood just accepted the tree’s excitement. Doesn’t mean he got to hold the Uchiha Heir. I smirked smugly at my little brother when Tetsuo allowed me to hold little Akihiro. Kimiko had joined us for the trip being my heir. She was happy to make friends with her new little brothers as she was calling them. She especially loved giving Tetsuo hugs when i refused to hand the infant back to his father.

Lady Nanase wasn’t in attendance at the meeting even though she should have been since it was all of the Clan Heads and their wives of the Newest Triad alliance. The most powerful one of Fire nation. Apparently she was in seclusion until it was ‘proper’ of her to return.

Tetsuo told us that she just didn’t want to be seen until her belly went away.

Iyano had snorted. “That’s something to be proud of!” She had barked loudly. I agreed. Kimiko had given me stretch marks and Raiden adored them. Said they were proof of my strength.

Tetsuo just hummed in agreement all while holding his daughter. Apparently Nanase didn’t even want to breastfeed. The Uchiha head had to hire a wet nurse for his son.

….

8 NE

Tetsuo just arrived the other day with his children. Akihiro’s eyes had been so wide at all the water and sand. The two year old’s giggles were sweet. Tetsuo was proudly carrying his three month old second son Haruki.

The Uchiha had come to uzushio once more. Unfortunately the Senju could not as Iyona was in her last stages of her own pregnancy. However, Lady Nanase ended up joining the Uchiha convoy.

I put Emi in charge of entertaining the woman with some of our other female relatives.

….

No one was impressed with Nanase’s lack of involvement in her two sons’ lives.

However, I was slightly startled to see one of my handmaids had caught the eyes of Uchiha Eisuke. Tetsuo’s youngest brother that had been his only surviving sibling.

….

Tetsuo was so happy to see my second born daughter Ayano, only two weeks old and Emi’s own third child Chihiro, three weeks old. (It was very interesting to be pregnant at the same time as my baby sister.) 

I didn’t hesitate to let our young lover hold her as Kimiko kept Akihiro occupied and I got to hold little Haruki.

….

Haruki’s wet nurse became ill during the Uchiha’s stay. Tetsuo didn’t know what to do until Raiden cuffed his head and pointed to me. Our sweet brighthawk had blushed as he asked if I wouldn’t mind providing for Haruki as well as Ayano-chan.

Of course I didn’t refuse. Haruki felt curious about me, but didn’t reject my milk. However, it was Tetsuo’s look that made my heart jump. That smile was soft and full of so much adoration, love, and longing.

I wish I could bear him a child. Complete our family with a child made us of. Raiden made sure to hold our brighthawk a little tighter as Haruki fed from me.

….

Uchiha Eisuke asked for permission to court my handmaid Miyako. I happily gave my blessing. Tetsuo also gave his blessing despite the spluttering of his advisor that had joined the envoy.

….

10 NE

I never knew peace could be so nice. The other Clans of Fire Nation had even lessened in their own Wars without the Senju and Uchiha feeding the fires of anger and blood.

I look down at the face of my newborn son Yumiko and can only feel pride. My baby brother Shuji didn’t feel the need to have more than a daughter and son. There wasn’t a ‘need’ for spares anymore. Not after all these years of peace between their clans. There were some that still didn’t like certain senju or uchiha, but for the happiness of their children, they stayed quiet.

Shuji and Tetsuo visited Uzushio often as did myself and Raiden return the favor to celebrate every birthday with each of our children.

Tetsuo visited Uzushio the most, or went on ‘missions’ to be with Raiden and I. He absolutely spoiled Kimiko and Ayano. Granted Raiden and I did the same with his sons.

Seeing Tetsuo holding my silver haired Yumiko was something i’d never forget. He looked so amazed to see that the Hatake had beat out the Uzumaki genes.

….

14 NE

I accomplished nothing in office today. I was just so shocked by Tetsuo’s letter. He and Shuji had spent an evening together toasting to my four child’s birth only days ago. They would be visiting soon to celebrate with me. But they had sent what they had come up with during their drinking night.

A village! A village that both the Uchiha and Senju would be working together. Together they could take missions, share merchants, clients, unite trade routes, and strengthen their shinobi squads!

Tetsuo had been learning from how I ran Uzushio and knew the Senju and Uchiha could do the same. Leadership could be shared. But it would make patrols easier, combining their lands, their income, their forces!

Shuji and Tetsuo sounded like the had the village halfway together already.

It was revolutionary.

….

I sent a formal letter to both Shuji and Tetsuo that if such a thing was approved by their elders, they would have the backing of the Uzumaki and the whole of Uzushio.

Even the Nara approved and would ally with the Senju-Uchiha village.

….

16 NE

Meeting with Tetsuo and Shuji at the river we first met at, was the sight where I watched history unfold with the Nara as neutral. Even the Hatake had attended to watch the Peace treaty and Clan alliances updated and changed to begin the first steps to a village made up of two of the strongest Clans of Fire.

….

Tetsuo sent confirmation letters to Shuji and I about the perfect place for the village. It wasn’t far from where the clans were currently settled and it wasn’t far to travel to Uzushio either.

Tetsuo would be going to the capital to get permission from the Daimyo since the Uchiha were technically a Noble Clan of Fire, unlike the Senju.

….

Tetsuo is missing. Shuji’s gone to look for him.

….

*tear stains*

Tetsuo was murdered. Shuji said it looks like Mokuton injuries. Tetsuo’s cousins recognize those types of wounds. They are blaming Shuji.

Shuji loves Tetsuo like his own brother! How dare they!

Kami…it hurts! Tetsuo!

I…I just don’t understand. Shuji is the only one able to develop the Mokuton. None of the other Senju feel like he does. Shuji is too pure of heart to have murdered his best friend in cold blood. Not after everything they’ve gone through together.

Raiden and I cried ourselves to sleep. Our little brighthawk…gone.

….

The village has been put off. The Uchiha aren’t comfortable with the idea of living in the same place as the Senju anymore. Not without their strongest Warrior. Tetsuo was the only one that could ever stand toe to toe with Shuji’s mokuton.

….

Miyako-chan is my only source inside the Uchiha. Eisuke is protecting her during these troubling times but I fear it may not be enough. She’s such a kind girl. She’d taken up so many duties for the Uchiha since Nanase hardly did much but socialize or gossip. She wasn’t a kunoichi like Miyako was. It was something Eisuke said he loved about his wife. Now..now with a child of their own, they were stuck in a clan that was teetering on a dangerous tipping point.

….

Miyako tells me that Akihiro is still heir, but Eisuke is temporary Clan Head until he is of age. However the Elders will revoke his right if he doesn’t divorce Miyako and marry an Uchiha woman instead. They do not trust her anymore. Not with how the Uzumaki were a Senju ally first.

Miyako agreed to it, but would be lowered to mistress status. She promised she would stay to raise her son who needed her most now. Him and Akihiro.

….

20 NE

I…I received a letter from Hana-chan.

Shuji was ambushed and in result assassinated. He’d been on his way back from a tiring mission. He was poisoned with something they couldn’t identify.

The elders were saying that it was the Uchiha. They were the ones with connections to the Mizuchi and Hagaromo Clans. Two poison specialist Clans, and their Vassal clans.

My last baby brother is gone.

The tension between the Senju and Uchiha are getting worse. Iyona and Eisuke are doing their best as Clan Heads.

….

21 NE

Nothing I do is salvaging the peace. The Senju and Uchiha squads are skirmishing and putting blame on the other.

Miyako fears for her son who is getting bullied for being a halfblood.

….

22 NE

Miyako’s son died on a mission. She doesn’t believe it. She could feel the satisfaction of the squad captain’s chakra.

I ordered her to come home. Eisuke sent a thank you letter back. He would not witness the love of his life lost too. 

23 NE

The Nara returned to Neutral status between the Uchiha and Senju. They were neither allies nor enemies. They remained trading partners with Uzushio.

….

Eisuke was killed by a senju squad.

Akihiro is Clan Head at seventeen. He’s so young. Akihiro won’t answer any of my letters.

Haruki sent one final letter….revoking my godmother status over him and his brother, as ordered by their Elders. In a storage seal with the letter were two additional ones.

One from Akihiro and Haruki. Thanking me….thanking me for being the mother Nanase never was to them. Thanking me and Raiden for loving their father. They were never happier than when they were on Uzushio. But they must protect their clan now.

24 NE

Iyona was lost on a mission. An Uchiha squad had been assigned as well. They didn’t hesitate to take the chance to weaken the Senjus.

Raiden howled at the loss of his cousin.

Ichiro, freshly sixteen took his position as Clan Head. Despite her older age, Hana was a woman and once Iyona was gone, lost her position as heir. Instead she wrote to me that she was going to be sold to the Sarutobi as a bride.

Raiden’s sister refused. Hana was Hatake. They called a blood claim on her and she left the Senju.

25 NE

Today, the Great Triad Alliance came to an official end. An official decree from the Fire Daimyo ordered that all records of the Triad alliance would be wiped from history. He would wipe the shame from such a failed idea from the records.

How!! How dare that stuck up fat pig dare to ORDER ME! I am QUEEN of my lands, my country, my people! He has NO POWER over our histories! Go suck a dick!

All communication with the Senju and Uchiha have been cut off when I refused to follow the decree. Even the Nara were ordered to cut us off. (Shikaren was smarter than that. He kept in contact with his brother, not the Uzumakis.)

Thankfully we didn’t necessarily need the mainland clans anymore. My people and land have long since recovered. Alliances with the clans of Sea country have only grown stronger. Noodle and even Tea Country are our allies. Their Lords still respect the power of the Uzumakis.

….

Kimiko is furious with her practical brothers. Ichiro, Akihiro and Haruki were her baby brothers and now they were fighting and hurting each other. She was only slightly relieved that Hana was safe with the Hatake.

She demanded that I train her in everything I knew.

It was then that i realized…my first baby girl was already only four years away from her own coming of age ceremony. She was growing into a strong young woman. She was already very skilled, just like her younger siblings, but she had a storm brewing in her now. A storm I could help grow so one day she could take over for me and rule as Uzushio’s next queen.

She can learn from my mistakes and be a better Queen. And as I look at my wolf and see the age lines around his eyes, I know i need to work quickly.

Despite the long lives of Uzumakis, my wolf is already fifty….I don’t have much more time with him.

….

19 WC

Raiden…my wolf joined the ancestors today. Fifty three years of marriage. The poisonous illness in his bones took him away after ten years of fighting it down.

He lived long enough to see our sixth Grandchild born. Four granddaughters and two grandsons. All proud Uzumakis with brilliant red hair and either her father’s violet eyes, Sachiko-ka-chan’s Blue eyes, or my own red eyes. The Hatake coloring didn’t survive against another uzumaki mother, thus our second grandson, Yakumo’s son, was uzumaki through and through.

I think it’s time for me to step down. I’m eight-four years old. I’ve long since stopped taking missions. Maybe i’ll take over our Sealing Corps. I am still one of the best Grand Masters still alive. Proof in the barrier still protecting Uzushio from another invasion.

I trust Seiichi, Risu, Shikatsuo, Haruko, and Chihiro to lead the branch lines fair and justly.

Shizuka has already passed a few years ago from illness. Her children miss her as do I miss my sister, but she deserves the rest.

Emi is doing well in the Nara Compound. Shikamako and her had moved back to the mainland once their children were all of age. I miss my sister. I miss that little shit of a baby brother that Shikamako long was to me.

I miss my wolf. I miss my bright hawk. I wish i could join them, but i can feel that i still have many more years to give. I will see my children, grandchildren, great grandchildren, and hopefully even my great grandchildren born and if i’m lucky, married.

….

XX

There is a benefit to living so long. You begin to see patterns.

One of my granddaughters married a Senju heir that dreamed of peace. She wrote me letters of his dreams for peace, of a friend he thought shared the same dream until the war tore them apart. Of how her husband and his friend dominated the field of battle.

This time there was no one to buffer them, to bring them together.

….

XX

Taro-otouto’s line is down to one last daughter. It’s ironic. He was greedy for power of the crown and scorned me for my non-uzumaki mother. Yet his grandson married a mainlander kunoichi, a runaway. She was very pretty too with all that Golden hair. Apparently her older twin brother tried to sell her off to a slave ring. 

Of course she was welcomed into the family with open arms. She made my great grandson happy. That was all that mattered.

They had a beautiful blonde daughter Aimi.

Risu and her husband chose to not have any children, and i supported her when the other elders tried to force her. Kimiko made sure to put her own foot down that Risu did not need to have children if she did not wish to.

….

XX

Tragedy once more for my people. A fuuinjutsu experiment took out not only the fuuin lab and research center but part of the surrounding area. So many of my great grandchildren and great grand nieces and nephews were lost.

….

XX

It’s been agreed to merge Taro’s line into my line of descendants. Great grandson Arashi will marry Aimi and take over as lead of the Branch lines.

….

Aimi and Arashi had a daughter. Even as a newborn she has been betrothed to the ten year old Ashina, my first great-great grandson.

….

XX

My time is nearing. Ashina is my favorite grandchild. He’s always visited me and took lessons from how I ran our people. He listened when I told him how to cherish his wife despite their non-traditional arranged marriage. Communication would be key for them.

….

I watched Ashina get married despite my failed eyesight. Long gone blind. Living so long from stubbornness alone.

I felt Ashina and Sara’s chakras entangling as they celebrated their marriage together. Best Friends since childhood, survived through awkward teenage years, and married as soon as they were both of age.

Yes…yes, it is time.

….

….

XXX

Hello descendant, If you are reading this journal, then you must be very special. These journals were keyed for only one special person.

Myself.

Or should I say, my next life.

I do not know how long my soul has been in this cycle, but my theory that it is back to our originator. Otsutsuki Kamera.

In my research of the patterns of history, it seemed too coincidental that whenever the Mokuton showed up, so did a powerful Uchiha to match and an Uzumaki woman of similar strength or intelligence.

Thus, I did what any respected Grand Master of sealing would do. I created a Jutsu that would allow me to look at the history of my soul. And what do you know…it had pieces of other souls surrounding the core soul. Now, this doesn’t mean i had the ability to access these memories.

(I never could quite figure out the Mind Palace the Yamanaka talked about)

However, it did prove my theory. History is repeating time after time. Something is Making it repeat. Something ALWAYS puts a rift between the uchiha and senju. Targeting the Uchiha. Making them unstable.

I found the proof I was looking for not too long ago. (I had nothing better to do and needed a distraction from Raiden’s death. Kimiko was a good Queen.)

The seal on the next page can only be opened by those with a piece of my soul. Thus, as the base of all Uzumaki sealing; Blood and Chakra. What our first life based our craft on. Her blood, Her chakra. 

With that, the seal will release a very very ancient book I found hidden deep in our archives. I do hope you will be able to use it and understand it better than I ever could in your new era.

Kamera found this book personally and preserved it. Use it wisely.

On a final note: With my research I have found that in this reincarnation cycle we are stuck in, Ashura and Indra’s own reincarnations are there as well. We are all linked in this cursed cycle. However, if one soul lives longer than the other, the others are affected.

Thus why the reincarnation after Shuji and Tetsuo died so young. I still lived, throwing off the cycle.

I also found proof that if only one of the reincarnations are born twenty years apart from the other two, they will not survive long. Unfortunately Kamera’s soul seems to be the one affected the most in that area. Ashura and Indra are always born within five years of the other. However, It is right to assume that if Ashura or Indra’s souls lived past the other two, the effect would be the same as my extended life had on their own. Early deaths .

So I implore you, Kamera’s next reincarnation, find a way to END this curse set upon us and our brothers. Use the book I provided to find a way to do as such.

Nagisa turned the final page, cut her finger with a nail. A drop of blood and push of chakra into the seal.

In a pop of smoke, a very old, but well preserved children’s book plopped into her lap.

Tired Cerulean eyes scanned the artful cover that…that was Covered in renditions of the Nine Bijuu . But they were Baby bijuu.

Her fingers traced the title of old but beautiful calligraphy.

‘ Bijuu Bedtime stories’ Written by Otsutsuki Indra. Opening it up, Nagisa didn’t even need to skim much before she realized what she was reading.

A warning. A warning Indra had written about Zetsu.

The redhead let her head bang back against the wall, eyes shut from exhaustion and frustration.

“Son of a bitch.” she sighed out tiredly, unaware that closing her eyes was a mistake. Nagisa passed out cold sitting up with an old Children’s book and journal in her lap and the other dozens of journals of Aika Uzumaki’s life surrounding her.

Chapter Text

Season 2 Chapter 9

Minashi looked around herself in confusion. Wasn’t she just reading Aika’s journals? Did she fall asleep? This wasn’t her mindscape.

“Kurama!?” She called out to the empty white space with light blurs of color here and there. It almost reminded her of the place Minato took them when they lost control of Kurama during Pein’s attack.

“Kuuuraaama!” Minashi called louder and started to move around.

“The fox is preoccupied.”

The blonde whipped around and found herself staring at a familiar redheaded woman with ruby eyes and a cheeky smirk.

“Aika.” Minashi whispered knowing exactly who this woman was, in the Uzushio royal garments and royal head chain that was dripping with jewels, pearls, and decorative gold all the way down her hair to her shoulders. The teardrop ruby at the center of her forehead stood out more by the fire opals that surrounded it.

“Hm. That is correct little time jumper.” Aika’s smile grew. “Come, there is much for you to learn, and very little time.”

The Redhead turned and started walking into the whiteness.

“Wait! Where are we going?!” Minashi jogged to keep up and realized with a small stumble that she wasn’t in her normal adult form that she normally was when in her mindscape. Instead she was in her own fifteen year old body. “What’s going on?” She raced to the walking woman who had already gotten very far away.

Minashi didn’t notice it right away, but the floor changed and the whiteness lifted the further they walked.

The blonde found herself not as nervous or scared as she really ought to be. Just very very curious.

The air shimmered suddenly before them and Aika stepped through it, disappearing. Minashi paused, before trusting her past self and walking through.

No longer was the space white with specks of color. No.

They had walked out into an open ocean with clear blue skies and a mild breeze. It was the ocean that caught her gaze though. While there were smaller eddies scattered throughout with balls of different colors all with hints of gold hovering midair in the center of them, it was the center whirlpool that was massive and feeding the others. In the center was a giant ball of swirling and spinning shades of gold above it.

“Where are we?” Minashi whispered awed even as her eyes moved to the closest whirlpool with one of the smallest balls. She walked to the edge, yet she was unaffected by the currents. Taking a step over the ‘abyss’ of the whirlpool, she instead met solid air. Eyes back on the Cerulean ball of blue calling to her, she reached for it but a hand grabbed her wrist stopping her.

She snapped her eyes to Aika to see Ruby eyes calmly meeting her dazed eyes.

“Not yet little one. You must first understand where you are first before you touch that specific one.”

“Where?” Minashi asked even as she was pulled back to the calmer water outside of the eddies.

“Hm, guess.” Aika smirked.

The blonde teen looked around once more and spoke what she knew was true. “My soul.”

“Hm, yes. Or what the world sees as your soul. However you are a special case. We are a special case.”

“The reincarnation.” Minashi nodded as she took in the different colored and sized spheres of souls.

“Correct. Now, It took me my entire life to find this place within myself.” Aika took her arm. “Thus how I knew one day additional lives would be brought to life in our ocean of Maelstroms.”

Minashi jerked and looked at her sharply. The redhead chuckled and patted the arm looped with hers.

“Ironic, i’m aware. You and your brother had similar souls, your brother just got the name that represented your soul better. However, I’m aware of how you like how your name means ‘possibilities’.”

“Now, back to what I was getting to. Yes, like I said it took almost two hundred and fifty years of my life to reach a level of inner understanding to reach this place. Once I did, I did what I did best!” She chirped. “I made a seal.”

“You sealed a part of your consciousness here.” Minashi answered.

Aika’s smile sharpened very predator like. “Very right you are. I sealed my consciousness into this place so that I may guide the next reincarnations if they ever needed it.”

“But…”

“But you little time jumper have thrown the eddies for a spin. Literally!” Aika Cackled and waved to the Ocean of eddies before them. The pools outside of the main whirlpool all spun around in a dance as the space twisted and warped. “ Your Soul pool even began trying to devour poor little Mina-chan’s. -It isn’t the first time reincarnations have shared a name, worry not-. That is where I stepped in to see what Hokage Minashi was up to.”

Aika shook a finger at her. “Messing with Time-space Fuuinjutsu naught child.”

Minashi just stared unrepentant.

“Anyways, with a little bit of seal work I called little Mina-chan’s consciousness to this place. She was so surprised to not be alone anymore. You see, you were taking over her at the same time as she thought she was dying alone.”

The blonde teen swallowed thickly.

“Poor girl had already lost her father and twin aniki to the rogue former Kumo-nins hunting them. She’d been injured and hiding in a hole when she felt her chest hurting outside of the pain of her twin bond gone. Eventually she passed out thinking she was going to die. When I instead called her to our soul, I told her what was happening instead. How a future reincarnation of us was trying to come back in time to fix everything that was going to go wrong.”

Aika’s face turned soft and sad. “She asked me if it was going to hurt but I couldn't answer her. However, I promised her that I would make it so that she could see what you were doing until I could bring you here.”

Minashi’s eyes widened when the water around them rippled and now standing at Aika’s side hiding behind her kimono skirts, was a four year old. A four year old that had whiskers.

“How in Kami does she have possession marks!” Minashi yelped looking at Aika shocked.

The Redhead’s eyes darkened. “The ‘back story’ you created for yourself wasn’t so far off. However, it’s not Michi-kun that found Bijuu chakra. Kenta had left Mina-chan and Naru-kun with someone he thought he could trust not too long before your soul arrived. He didn’t know they were Kumo-shinobi undercover. Mina and Naru were stolen away, and pieces of the kyuubi chakra that Kumo had from the Ginkaku and Kinkaku brothers for experimentation purposes were crudely shoved into their tiny bodies. Because it wasn’t done properly, the chakra scars on their cheeks were the results.”

“Obviously Kenta found them.” Minashi finished.

Aika nodded solemnly. “Kenta found them, escaped, but Kumo was on his tail now. Even more so when he fixed their seals allowing them to share chakra and handle the bijuu chakra together through their bond. Kumo found them again six months before Mina and Naru were to turn five. Kenta had no choice but to send his children ahead, having trained them despite how much it went against his beliefs. They were no slouches despite being children. They could not defeat adults however. Thus when Naru gave Mina most of the Kyuubi’s chakra to run with so she’d have the energy to do so, he instead released the chakra he had left to buy her more time. Mina felt the bond to her twin snap only five minutes later.”

Mina whined behind Aika’s legs, tears falling down her cheeks.

“She was a very brave and smart girl. She did what her daddy trained her to do. She used her chakra wisely, she kept her feet light, chakra hidden, and ran. She ran for days before collapsing in a small den under a tree. Her spirit was weak. Dying without her twin. The additional Kyuubi chakra was eating at her coils as the sentient chakra fought to get out.”

Aika turned and waved for her to follow back to the soul sphere Minashi had almost touched before.

Mina was still standing right on her heels, but when they walked into the center, Aika did something and once more the air shimmers around the ball. Instead of the former small cerulean with streaks of gold ball, two balls were halfway absorbed with each other and creating a white-ish gold and blue light between them.

“At this moment, within this body, there are two souls working as one. My seals have made sure as such.”

“So…Mina is still alive within me?” Minashi whispered looking at big blue eyes peeking out from Aika’s skirts.

“In a way, yes. Also, no.”

“I’m so confused.” the elder blonde grunted scratching her head and just staring at the two balls of light.

“Michi-kun was correct that as soon as Mina-chan accepted you into her body, you became her. What he didn’t know is that Mina-chan’s soul is not completely gone. You have none of her memories. Only Echos, thus how your ‘backstory’ is the actual truth.” Aika smirked at the blonde teen’s mind whirling in her sharp eyes.

“What happens when Mina-chan accepts me fully?”

Aika grinned wider, her sharp little counterpart was catching on quickly. “You get her memories, her experiences, everything from the first four and a half years of her life.”

Minashi swallowed thickly. “Even the twin bond breaking.” She whispered.

Aika nodded solemnly. “Hai. Our lives are never without pain. However, the happiness always outweighs the pain.”

“What…what about my memories?”

“They will remain yours. I’ve made the seals to do as such, especially with how wonderful of a mindscape you have. Being a jinchuriki also allows a smoother acceptance of more memories for you.” Aika nodded to her younger reincarnation, yet waited as she knew the girl had more questions. They were the same person in a sense.

“What else can you teach me about Soul Manipulation Fuuinjutsu?” the Blonde asked with intent filled blue eyes.

Aika grinned very wolfishly this time, Ruby eyes sparkling excitedly. “ Everything I’ve learned here and in my own life.”

The two Sealing Masters stared long and hard before Mina pulled gently on Aika’s skirts. The duo looked at her.

“I like her.” Mina-chan murmured. Mina-chan really did like the other Minashi. She found her older Aniki that Mina didn’t know she had. She found more family, she made friends, she made sure Mina didn’t grow up alone. She was okay with joining her fully now.

“I like her too. She’s the epitome of an Uzushio Queen. Doing everything and everything she must to find, save, and protect her people.” Aika said meeting Minashi’s gaze. The blonde felt her cheeks flush. Despite it being another version of herself, Aika had been a respected Queen across all the elemental Nations.

“Now, Mina-chan, you can go back to playing in the garden. I will call you when it’s time. Minashi-hime and I need to have a long talk and it will get boring for you little pup.”

“Hai~” Mina-chan chirped before running off and jumping into the calmer water. Like jumping into a regular pool, she disappeared under the surface. Minashi turned back to her former self.

“Come, let’s go to my mind palace where my library is. It will be much easier to teach you there.”

The blonde Uzumaki took the hand of her redheaded counterpart. They moved down two pools to a red/blue sphere tinted with white and gold. To her shock, Aika jumped, dragging Minashi with her right into the center abyss of the eddy. Minashi would deny that she actually yelped.

Michi glared at the security seals blocking him from his daughter. He’d suspected she wouldn’t personally show up to their family meeting, but he let it go. Now, he’s given her a couple days to recover from telling the family so much, but now he wanted the rest of the truth from her. He could sense that she was skipping out on the actual abuse she and her brother suffered. She’d also skipped over her relationship with Kakashi. None of the family had pushed her, but knew Michi would pull it out of her.

Every Uzumaki knew that bottling up emotional damage like what Minashi experienced was never good. Especially in Uzumakis, not to mention twins. Kami, he still didn’t know how she was still so stable. Two broken twin bonds and a broken mate bond. 

Interlacing his fingers and cracking them, the Grand Seal Master went to work picking apart his daughter’s seal.

He was worried about her outside of his anger. He’d confirmed with Sakumo that a physical ‘Nagisa’ had not been seen in days, almost a week. Her Blood Clone was due back soon and could have answered for where it’s original was, but Michi wasn’t that patient.

Thus, within half an hour -he was very impressed with her security seals, practically grandmastery level already- Michi broke through with happy noise and a small dance. He’s still got it!

Shoving the door open, his glee vanished as his jaw dropped. The once homey living room was completely changed. All furniture was gone, and instead scrolls, documents, books, and so much more covered the floor of Nagisa’s home and even were piled up in stacks within the chaos.

There slumped against the wall was Nagisa herself looking half dead, her eye bags were so dark, and asleep.

Michi took a deep calming breath as he realized what he was seeing.

“It seems like you all did not just grab our personal effects.” He muttered eyeing what he knew as some of Uzushio’s largest storage scrolls for an emergency that required packing up everything from their libraries and archives. “You brought every scrap of our true treasury back with you, didn’t you child?” He muttered, carefully tip-toeing his way across the room so he could wake his daughter and put her to bed.

Crouching before her, he was about to grab her shoulder to shake her awake, when his mind finally started blaring alarms at what was missing from this picture.

A little more urgently, Michi shook his daughter’s shoulder. “Nagisa!” He shook harder and lifted her head. “Minashi!” he barked flashing his chakra sharply.

Nothing. Not even a flinch. The elder Uzumaki’s face went pale as he placed a hand to her throat. He held his breath as he waited. 

Thump, thump, thump, thump,

A steady normal beat, but her chakra was practically non-existent (he was scolding himself internally for not noticing as such to begin with!). It was a mere shadow of what he knew was a stormy eddy. One should not be able to have such almost missing chakra and still have a beating heart so strong.

Quickly moving Nagisa into his arms, her head tucked into his neck, he leapt across the room, made sure the door was shut and even stronger seals were in place to protect Uzushio’s legacy, and then he disappeared in chain shunshins to the Hokage’s office.

It was a matter of child’s play to tear down the basic privacy seal Sakumo had in place.

The ANBU leapt down at the same time Sakumo jumped up. The reporting ANBU team also were in defensive positions at his unauthorized entrance.

Well until they saw the panic on his face and a practically dead looking Nagisa in his arms. “Call Tsunade!”

Sakumo flashed the order to the reporting team captain even as he rushed around to take Nagisa’s from Michi. The Hokage quickly barked for everyone else to leave even as he placed the woman on his couch and started examining her himself. White tinted green iryojutsu hovered over the redheaded woman as Sakumo’s frown deepened. Michi was going through everything he knew about the archives. Was there anything that was dangerous within their texts? She didn’t have any of their actual Fuuin Library scrolls out…or he thought so. There had been books he didn’t recognize surrounding her.

Tsunade launched through the window and took up space beside Sakumo without question. The medic frowned the longer she too observed Nagisa.

“Let’s get her to the hospital for testing.” The senju decided without explanation.

Sakumo agreed and picked her up. Michi silently followed them to the hokage’s personal wing. The Uzumaki clung to the walls as his daughter was hooked up to monitor after monitor. Blood was taken, wires and tubes were attached, and….Kami….what did he miss? He’s never heard of something like this happening before. It’s like there was just an empty shell before them.

“What happened?” Tsunade finally barked once her nurses were gone and a privacy seal was up.

“I…I noticed that Nagisa has only been sending a shadow clone the last couple of days.” Michi said confusion inflected in his tone. “I, just wanted to finish the talk we had about her childhood as Minashi and what the village really did to her. I wanted her to talk to me and just address her trauma, address who she lost in the sacrificial seal to turn back time. Cleansing wounds are the only way an Uzumaki doesn’t tip from harmless crazy into harmful psychotic. Being a twin that has suffered two broken twin bonds and a broken mate bond, I was curious and very worried. Uzumakis….don’t stay stable if a twin is lost. That is a soul deep bond they share.”

“Got that.” Tsunade’s eye twitched.

“You shouldn’t have pushed her.” Sakumo said, a protective growl in his chest. “She goes to therapy and is addressing everything at her pace. Now what happened?”

“I…I don’t know. I broke through her seals and found her like this. She was surrounded by books and scrolls from our archives. Not! The fuuin archives.” he said firmly, stopping Tsunade’s question before she had even vocalized it. The Senju’s jaw snapping shut in response.

“I thought she was just asleep. But she didn’t respond to either names and then I realized that while her pulse was steady and stable, her chakra was practically a ghost of itself. It’s like she’s an empty shell.” Michi choked out.

Tsunade let out a long sigh. “Michi-oji is right. Nagisa’s body is perfectly fine. Very dehydrated and currently a little malnourished, but otherwise, she’s perfectly healthy. Her chakra is so low it’s not even coming up on my scans. I know Michi-oji is a stronger sensor however, thus I'm trusting his statement that her coils are running on nothing but instead such a fine strand of chakra that I just can’t sense it.”

“What’s wrong Tsunade?” Sakumo finally asked.

The Senju’s face hardened even as her eyes were lost. “I don’t know. Are we sure that she’s not caught up in some sort of seal?”

“It’s possible, but those sorts of things aren’t kept in the Histories archive.”

“Histories.” Sakumo said slowly. “Minashi said she had a realistic dream of a past life. She’s been searching in many of the Clan archives for proof.”

Michi turned his mind back to the messy living room of Nagisa’s house. “I didn’t stop and look at what she was reading, but from the age of the documents, scrolls, and books, that sounds about right. Now, past life? I’m aware that she’s currently in the one before the life she lived in the original time. You all told us that she was also the reincarnation of Uzumaki Kamera. Was she looking into that life?”

“No.” Sakumo shook his head. “Uzumaki Aika. She wanted to look into the Water War Era.”

Michi froze, eyes going wide, jaw dropping before his head whipped to the redhead looking like she was sleeping peacefully if not for all the wires and IV lines. There was even a tube down her throat just in case she stopped breathing.

“Q-Q-Q-QUEEN AIKA-SAMA!!???!?!?” Michi practically shrieked.

Sakumo’s hands snapped over his ears and tsunade jerked back startled, honey eyes blown wide at his reaction.

“Yes.” Sakumo grunted, wiggling a finger in his ear to stop the ringing. “Minashi said she wanted to find out about what happened to the Great Triad Alliance Queen Aika had been a part of. Said her memory dream cut off right at the first meeting of the alliance. When she found no records of it in the Uchiha, Nara, or Senju archives, I approved for the family vacation to Uzushio. They were to not only collect Uzushio artifacts, documents, and anything else of value to be protected by the living Uzumakis in Konoha, but it was also so they could bury the dead. Obviously things turned out different.”

Michi just stared at the Hokage before letting out a noise like a balloon, hands coming up into a strangle position as he shook them at Tsunade and Sakumo. Those hands then went to his hair, pushing out his small pony tail as they just gave him confused looks.

“Kami bless you, but do you two not realize what you just SAID!?!?” Michi shouted as he gripped his hair, eyes wild and very close to losing his shit completely. These Simpletons!

“That…Minashi has spotty memories of her previous life as Queen Aika Uzumaki.” Sakumo frowned, worried about how red Michi’s face was getting. That couldn’t be good for his blood pressure.

Michi let out a frustrated scream barely held back through his teeth, and dropped into a crouch to calm himself down before he lost it. Thankfully the two Konoha-nin let him be. He didn’t know how long he stayed there counting his breathing, but a familiar hand was on his back followed by a kiss to his disheveled head.

“Love, stand up and tell me what’s going on. Sakumo-kun has filled me in on Nagisa-chan, but they are not sure what has upset you.”

Michi stood and pouted sulkily at his wife. “They had the gall to forget to mention that it wasn’t just Kamera Uzumaki that Minashi is the reincarnation of. Kamera is the original soul, but she’s had many lives since. Sakumo said back at the first meeting that Kamera-sama was ‘stuck’ in a reincarnation cycle.”

Namiko hummed as she nodded along. “Okay, now what has you tearing your hair out dear?”

Michi whined and looked to the clueless Senju and Hatake. “They forgot to mention that it was another reincarnation’s memories that led Minashi to wanting to explore Uzushio for evidence of what transpired during that life. And just how fucking important that Reincarnation is to the Uzumaki clan and Uzushio.”

“Michi.” Namika sighed exasperated and worried for the so very still daughter of hers lying feet away. “Stop delaying and just spit it out.”

“Queen Aika Uzumaki. First born Daughter of King Tetsuya Uzumaki and his Royal Lady Masumi Yuki-Yuhi. Uzushio most powerful and widely respected Queen! The Queen that Made Uzushio what it was. Her laws were revolutionary and changed the way of the people to the closely bonded family that is it! She Created the barriers that protected Uzushio. She was the longest living Uzumaki to date! Two hundred and Fifty years! Even her own Great-great aunt had only lived until two-hundred and ten.”

“She is the reason we have laws for same sex marriages, for surrogates, for the Gekko-Yachi law! She’s the reason the Nara’s have always been trading partners! She’s a reason the Hatake Clan used to live during their summers on Uzushio despite being a Nomadic clan that rarely visited the same place twice, yet alone yearly! She even had Uzushio connected to the Senju when her father wouldn't, despite the protection it would have given Uzushio! She was known as the youngest Grand Seal Master and even was the first given the Arch Seal Master title! Her Shinobi nickname was Maelstrom Queen Aika.”

Tsunade, Sakumo and even Namika were staring at Michi as he went into total fanboy mode. Aika was his idol! He became a Grand Master so he could study her Master works.

Namika’s face had also paled a few shades before she looked at her daughter. “No wonder she was able to figure out time-travel.” She whispered. “She was already destined for greatness.”

“Wow, Michi-oji-san, I didn't know you could geek out like that.” Tsunade deadpanned, still in a bit of shock, but pushing it aside to rant to her husbands later.

Michi shot her a sharp look. “You would too if you saw her entire collection of medical seals. Because of her inventions, those that felt that they were born into the wrong body were able to have life changing surgery. Mari was born Mahiro. Mahiro did have his own sperm preserved in a special seal before the change just in case Mari found a wife that wanted children. That way the child could still be of both of them. Aoi-kun was supposed to be going through the same procedure, but it’s been delayed because of the invasion and move. We were hoping to share it with Konoha so Aoi could be in his right body. Thankfully his name is unisex but he just prefers male suffixes.”

Tsunade’s jaw dropped. Sakumo’s brows raised before humming curiously. “I bet you that all these previous lives still influence the others.”

“Why do you say that?” Namika asked.

Sakumo’s lips twitched as he looked at Michi and Namika. “Minashi invented the Oiroke no jutsu in her first life with her brother. It was made as a prank, but because they can’t do henge no jutsu, it was later found to be a solid transformation. Thus renamed as Henko no jutsu and then later evolved into the more versatile blood henge and blood clone variants.”

The two uzumakis just stared as that information processed.

“That….is a very plausible theory.” Michi finally muttered.

“We’re off topic.” Namika let out a long sigh. “Nagisa is still currently in an unknown state.”

“We go back to her house and try to figure out what she got herself into.” Michi nodded and met Sakumo’s gaze. The Hokage gave a silent nod of confirmation, the two Uzumakis were quick to shunshin out.

“How long until her Blood Clone returns with her team?” Tsunade whispered even as she moved back to the current redhead and started washing the unkept locks.

“Three days.” Sakumo answered spinning for the door. “I’m sending a wolf to her. They should already be on their way back. I’ll have her leave first.”

Tsunade closed her eyes as the door shut behind her Hokage and friend. With a trembling hand she reached for her necklace.

“You cannot die. Please, not after you’ve come so far.” Tsunade whispered to her best friend.

Minashi stared at the formulas Aika just finished explaining to her.

“WHAT THE HELL!?” She shrieked at her older counterpart. “I thought Nii-san was nuts with his insane ideas! You, You…do the laws of the universe even register to you!?”

Aika sat there, chin propped on the back of her hands as she smiled innocently at Minashi. “What Laws? Sweetie, they had to give me an entirely new Ranking level in the sealing world because I wasn’t some simple Grand Master anymore. I changed the fucking gender of a human being!” The Redhead’s ruby eyes were glowing with pride and excitement. “Breaking the universal laws was child’s play to me.”

Minashi settled down at that and tilted her head at her elder. “What stopped you from going back in time? Saving Tetsuo, saving Shuji, saving your brother from his own future?”

Aika’s eyes lost some of their light, but the wisdom remained. “Because while there was pain in my life, the good outweighed the bad. I loved and was loved by two incredible men. I lived the longest life an Uzumaki has ever lived and got to see history made. I saw Eras rise and fall. I saw and lived so much and in the end, the good outweighed the cost it took to get there. And….I would never sacrifice everyone that I have ever loved or cared about. I would have never been able to ask them to give up their lives for a what if. That is where we differ little one. You were in a position where you had no choice but to make such a decision. You will forever have my respect for making the hardest decisions any of our reincarnations have had to make.”

Minashi bit her lip before releasing it and waving to the floating seal of Aika’s mindscape. It was her mind, she could control it how she wished. Thus, floating ink.

“Alright, back to this ridiculousness. Where in the world did you even get such an idea?!”

Aika brightened once more. “Well, you see, there was this one time-”

Sakumo looked up when he heard a curse. There, covered in cuts and steaming a bit was Minashi’s blood clone.

“Fuck. That one’s a bust too. Its distance is better than the others though.” The blonde teen sighed as she looked up. “What’s with the emergency recall?” The teen asked even as she twitched as she healed.

“Nagisa was found unresponsive two days ago. Vitals are stable, chakra is practically non-existent.”

Minashi stared at Sakumo and snorted. “Yeah right. If that was so, I’d be having a seizure. Just because Nagisa’s seal is empty doesn’t mean they aren’t still linked.”

Sakumo stood up and approached her. “I’m not lying. Michi and Namika-san have been searching non-stop into what Nagisa was working on to see what might have caused this. Now, come, your presence may help.”

Minashi was pulled into a chain of shunshins until they were in the restricted section of the Hospital for the Hokage and other VIPs. Practically dragging her to the room, Sakumo waved Tsunade down from the nurse’s station. The trio then entered and shut the door, the Security and privacy seals activating.

Minashi however was staring at her original as her senses told her that…well shit. Sakumo wasn’t wrong. Walking to her original, she grabbed her hand, intending to use physical contact with her to strengthen the bond. Instead, her world went dark before she was blinded by bright lights.

“Fuck!” Sakumo lunged and caught the now unconscious blood clone who’s chakra was also rapidly lowering. Tsunade was quick to call in a nurse as a second bed was prepared in a way that there wasn’t space between them. This was because Minashi and Nagisa wouldn’t stop holding hands.

Once the Blood Clone was as stable as possible, Sakumo left to inform Michi of what had transpired.

What the hell was going on? Was the collective thought from the four in the know.

Aika’s head popped up from the seal she and Minashi were creating. “Finally!” The Queen chirped and Minashi rapidly blinked at the sudden activity that wasn’t related to the seal.

“Finally what?” She asked curiously.

“Your little Clone returned!” Aika chirped. 

“Oh.” Minashi’s brain paused with the current seal they were working on together, and switched gears to the ones they’d already made. “OH!” She jumped up “Cool.” With a quick thought she was back in the Ocean of soul eddies. Walking to hers and Mina’s partially mixed ones, Minashi did what Aika had taught her during her -what felt like months, maybe even years. It was hard to tell- time there. She poked her finger into her half of the soul and found the String of the bond connecting Minashi to her Clone. The part of her soul she’d separated using Orochimaru’s crude techniques to create the blood Clone, to Call that piece of her soul’s consciousness to their current plane of existence.